Aijrhass vol2 print 2 by iasir journals

ISSN (Print): 2328-3734 ISSN (Online): 2328-3696 ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688

Issue 7, Volume 1 & 2 June-August, 2014

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

International Association of Scientific Innovation and Research (IASIR) (An Association Unifying the Sciences, Engineering, and Applied Research)

STEM International Scientific Online Media and Publishing House Head Office: 148, Summit Drive, Byron, Georgia-31008, United States. Offices Overseas: India, Australia, Germany, Netherlands, Canada. Website: www.iasir.net, E-mail (s): iasir.journals@iasir.net, iasir.journals@gmail.com, aijrhass@gmail.com

PREFACE We are delighted to welcome you to the seventh issue of the American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences (AIJRHASS). In recent years, advances in science, engineering, formal, applied and natural sciences have radically expanded the data available to researchers and professionals in a wide variety of domains. This unique combination of theory with data has the potential to have broad impact on educational research and practice. AIJRHASS is publishing high-quality, peer-reviewed papers covering topics such as Business administration, Management, Marketing, Finance, Economics, Banking, Accounting, Human resources management, Entrepreneurship, Relationship management, Risk management, Retail management, Linguistics, International relations, Anthropology, Archaeology, Sociology, International business, Tourism and hospitality management, Law, Psychology, Corporate governance, Education, Ethics, Geography, History, Industrial relations, Information science, Library science, Media studies, Philosophy, Political science, Public administration, Sociology, Social welfare, Literature, Performing arts (music, theatre and dance), Religious studies, Women studies, Production and operations management, Organizational behavior and theory, Strategic management & policies, Statistics and Econometrics, Technology and innovation, Management information systems and other closely related field in the disciplines of arts, humanities and social sciences.

The editorial board of AIJRHASS is composed of members of the Teachers & Researchers community who are enthusiastically involved in the systematic investigation into existing or new knowledge to discover new paths for maintaining a strong presence in the arts, the humanities and the social sciences which can easily be coupled with the information and communication technologies. These fields respect objective and logical reasoning to optimize the impact of research in social, economic and cultural, quality of life to understand the advancements in humanities, arts and social sciences. These fields are the pillars of growth in our modern society and have a wider impact on our daily lives with infinite opportunities in a global marketplace. In order to best serve our community, this Journal is available online as well as in hard-copy form. Because of the rapid advances in underlying technologies and the interdisciplinary nature of the field, we believe it is important to provide quality research articles promptly and to the widest possible audience.

We are happy that this Journal has continued to grow and develop. We have made every effort to evaluate and process submissions for reviews, and address queries from authors

and the general public promptly. The Journal has strived to reflect the most recent and finest researchers in the fields of humanities, arts and social sciences. This Journal is completely refereed and indexed with major databases like: IndexCopernicus, Computer Science Directory,

GetCITED,

CRCnetBASE,

Google

DOAJ,

SSRN,

Scholar,

TGDScholar,

Microsoft

Academic

WorldWideScience, Search,

INSPEC,

CiteSeerX, ProQuest,

ArnetMiner, Base, ChemXSeer, citebase, OpenJ-Gate, eLibrary, SafetyLit, SSRN, VADLO, OpenGrey, EBSCO, ProQuest, UlrichWeb, ISSUU, SPIE Digital Library, arXiv, ERIC, EasyBib, Infotopia, WorldCat, .docstoc JURN, Mendeley, ResearchGate, cogprints, OCLC, iSEEK, Scribd, LOCKSS, CASSI, E-PrintNetwork, intute, and some other databases.

We are grateful to all of the individuals and agencies whose work and support made the Journal's success possible. We want to thank the executive board and core committee members of the AIJRHASS for entrusting us with the important job. We are thankful to the members of the AIJRHASS editorial board who have contributed energy and time to the Journal with their steadfast support, constructive advice, as well as reviews of submissions. We are deeply indebted to the numerous anonymous reviewers who have contributed expertly evaluations of the submissions to help maintain the quality of the Journal. For this seventh issue, we received 105 research papers and out of which only 35 research papers are published in two volumes as per the reviewersâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; recommendations. We have highest respect to all the authors who have submitted articles to the Journal for their intellectual energy and creativity, and for their dedication to the field of humanities, arts and social sciences.

This issue of the AIJRHASS has attracted a large number of authors and researchers across worldwide and would provide an effective platform to all the intellectuals of different streams to put forth their suggestions and ideas which might prove beneficial for the accelerated pace of development of emerging technologies in formal, applied and natural sciences and may open new area for research and development. We hope you will enjoy this seventh issue of the American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences and are looking forward to hearing your feedback and receiving your contributions.

(Administrative Chief)

(Managing Director)

(Editorial Head)

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------The American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences (AIJRHASS), ISSN (Print): 2328-3734, ISSN (Online): 2328-3696, ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688 (June-August, 2014, Issue 7, Volume 1 & 2). ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

BOARD MEMBERS

        

                 

EDITOR IN CHIEF Prof. (Dr.) Waressara Weerawat, Director of Logistics Innovation Center, Department of Industrial Engineering, Faculty of Engineering, Mahidol University, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Yen-Chun Lin, Professor and Chair, Dept. of Computer Science and Information Engineering, Chang Jung Christian University, Kway Jen, Tainan, Taiwan. Divya Sethi, GM Conferencing & VSAT Solutions, Enterprise Services, Bharti Airtel, Gurgaon, India. CHIEF EDITOR (TECHNICAL) Prof. (Dr.) Atul K. Raturi, Head School of Engineering and Physics, Faculty of Science, Technology and Environment, The University of the South Pacific, Laucala campus, Suva, Fiji Islands. Prof. (Dr.) Hadi Suwastio, College of Applied Science, Department of Information Technology, The Sultanate of Oman and Director of IETI-Research Institute-Bandung, Indonesia. Dr. Nitin Jindal, Vice President, Max Coreth, North America Gas & Power Trading, New York, United States. CHIEF EDITOR (GENERAL) Prof. (Dr.) Thanakorn Naenna, Department of Industrial Engineering, Faculty of Engineering, Mahidol University, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Huiyun Liu, Department of Electronic & Electrical Engineering, University College London, Torrington Place, London. ADVISORY BOARD Prof. (Dr.) Kimberly A. Freeman, Professor & Director of Undergraduate Programs, Stetson School of Business and Economics, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Klaus G. Troitzsch, Professor, Institute for IS Research, University of Koblenz-Landau, Germany. Prof. (Dr.) T. Anthony Choi, Professor, Department of Electrical & Computer Engineering, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Fabrizio Gerli, Department of Management, Ca' Foscari University of Venice, Italy. Prof. (Dr.) Jen-Wei Hsieh, Department of Computer Science and Information Engineering, National Taiwan University of Science and Technology, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jose C. Martinez, Dept. Physical Chemistry, Faculty of Sciences, University of Granada, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Panayiotis Vafeas, Department of Engineering Sciences, University of Patras, Greece. Prof. (Dr.) Soib Taib, School of Electrical & Electronics Engineering, University Science Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Vit Vozenilek, Department of Geoinformatics, Palacky University, Olomouc, Czech Republic. Prof. (Dr.) Sim Kwan Hua, School of Engineering, Computing and Science, Swinburne University of Technology, Sarawak, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Rafael Ignacio Alvarez Sanchez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Praneel Chand, Ph.D., M.IEEEC/O School of Engineering & Physics Faculty of Science & Technology The University of the South Pacific (USP) Laucala Campus, Private Mail Bag, Suva, Fiji. Prof. (Dr.) Francisco Miguel Martinez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Antonio Zamora Gomez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Leandro Tortosa, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Samir Ananou, Department of Microbiology, Universidad de Granada, Granada, Spain. Dr. Miguel Angel Bautista, Department de Matematica Aplicada y Analisis, Facultad de Matematicas, Universidad de Barcelona, Spain.

           

                  

Prof. (Dr.) Prof. Adam Baharum, School of Mathematical Sciences, University of Universiti Sains, Malaysia, Malaysia. Dr. Cathryn J. Peoples, Faculty of Computing and Engineering, School of Computing and Information Engineering, University of Ulster, Coleraine, Northern Ireland, United Kingdom. Prof. (Dr.) Pavel Lafata, Department of Telecommunication Engineering, Faculty of Electrical Engineering, Czech Technical University in Prague, Prague, 166 27, Czech Republic. Prof. (Dr.) P. Bhanu Prasad, Vision Specialist, Matrix vision GmbH, Germany, Consultant, TIFACCORE for Machine Vision, Advisor, Kelenn Technology, France Advisor, Shubham Automation & Services, Ahmedabad, and Professor of C.S.E, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, India. Prof. (Dr.) Anis Zarrad, Department of Computer Science and Information System, Prince Sultan University, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammed Ali Hussain, Professor, Dept. of Electronics and Computer Engineering, KL University, Green Fields, Vaddeswaram, Andhra Pradesh, India. Dr. Cristiano De Magalhaes Barros, Governo do Estado de Minas Gerais, Brazil. Prof. (Dr.) Md. Rizwan Beg, Professor & Head, Dean, Faculty of Computer Applications, Deptt. of Computer Sc. & Engg. & Information Technology, Integral University Kursi Road, Dasauli, Lucknow, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vishnu Narayan Mishra, Assistant Professor of Mathematics, Sardar Vallabhbhai National Institute of Technology, Ichchhanath Mahadev Road, Surat, Surat-395007, Gujarat, India. Dr. Jia Hu, Member Research Staff, Philips Research North America, New York Area, NY. Prof. Shashikant Shantilal Patil SVKM , MPSTME Shirpur Campus, NMIMS University Vile Parle Mumbai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bindhya Chal Yadav, Assistant Professor in Botany, Govt. Post Graduate College, Fatehabad, Agra, Uttar Pradesh, India. REVIEW BOARD Prof. (Dr.) Kimberly A. Freeman, Professor & Director of Undergraduate Programs, Stetson School of Business and Economics, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Klaus G. Troitzsch, Professor, Institute for IS Research, University of Koblenz-Landau, Germany. Prof. (Dr.) T. Anthony Choi, Professor, Department of Electrical & Computer Engineering, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Yen-Chun Lin, Professor and Chair, Dept. of Computer Science and Information Engineering, Chang Jung Christian University, Kway Jen, Tainan, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jen-Wei Hsieh, Department of Computer Science and Information Engineering, National Taiwan University of Science and Technology, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jose C. Martinez, Dept. Physical Chemistry, Faculty of Sciences, University of Granada, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Joel Saltz, Emory University, Atlanta, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Panayiotis Vafeas, Department of Engineering Sciences, University of Patras, Greece. Prof. (Dr.) Soib Taib, School of Electrical & Electronics Engineering, University Science Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Sim Kwan Hua, School of Engineering, Computing and Science, Swinburne University of Technology, Sarawak, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Rafael Ignacio Alvarez Sanchez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Francisco Miguel Martinez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Antonio Zamora Gomez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Leandro Tortosa, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Samir Ananou, Department of Microbiology, Universidad de Granada, Granada, Spain. Dr. Miguel Angel Bautista, Department de Matematica Aplicada y Analisis, Facultad de Matematicas, Universidad de Barcelona, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Prof. Adam Baharum, School of Mathematical Sciences, University of Universiti Sains, Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Huiyun Liu, Department of Electronic & Electrical Engineering, University College London, Torrington Place, London.

                                

Dr. Cristiano De Magalhaes Barros, Governo do Estado de Minas Gerais, Brazil. Prof. (Dr.) Pravin G. Ingole, Senior Researcher, Greenhouse Gas Research Center, Korea Institute of Energy Research (KIER), 152 Gajeong-ro, Yuseong-gu, Daejeon 305-343, KOREA. Prof. (Dr.) Dilum Bandara, Dept. Computer Science & Engineering, University of Moratuwa, Sri Lanka. Prof. (Dr.) Faudziah Ahmad, School of Computing, UUM College of Arts and Sciences, University Utara Malaysia, 06010 UUM Sintok, Kedah Darulaman. Prof. (Dr.) G. Manoj Someswar, Principal, Dept. of CSE at Anwar-ul-uloom College of Engineering & Technology, Yennepally, Vikarabad, RR District., A.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Abdelghni Lakehal, Applied Mathematics, Rue 10 no 6 cite des fonctionnaires dokkarat 30010 Fes Marocco. Dr. Kamal Kulshreshtha, Associate Professor & Head, Deptt. of Computer Sc. & Applications, Modi Institute of Management & Technology, Kota-324 009, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Anukrati Sharma, Associate Professor, Faculty of Commerce and Management, University of Kota, Kota, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) S. Natarajan, Department of Electronics and Communication Engineering, SSM College of Engineering, NH 47, Salem Main Road, Komarapalayam, Namakkal District, Tamilnadu 638183, India. Prof. (Dr.) J. Sadhik Basha, Department of Mechanical Engineering, King Khalid University, Abha, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia. Prof. (Dr.) G. SAVITHRI, Department of Sericulture, S.P. Mahila Visvavidyalayam, Tirupati517502, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shweta jain, Tolani College of Commerce, Andheri, Mumbai. 400001, India. Prof. (Dr.) Abdullah M. Abdul-Jabbar, Department of Mathematics, College of Science, University of Salahaddin-Erbil, Kurdistan Region, Iraq. Prof. (Dr.) ( Mrs.) P.Sujathamma, Department of Sericulture, S.P.Mahila Visvavidyalayam, Tirupati-517502, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) Manjulatha, Dept of Biochemistry,School of Life Sciences,University of Hyderabad,Gachibowli, Hyderabad, India. Prof. (Dr.) Upasani Dhananjay Eknath Advisor & Chief Coordinator, ALUMNI Association, Sinhgad Institute of Technology & Science, Narhe, Pune -411 041, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sudhindra Bhat, Professor & Finance Area Chair, School of Business, Alliance University Bangalore-562106, India. Prof. Prasenjit Chatterjee , Dept. of Mechanical Engineering, MCKV Institute of Engineering West Bengal, India. Prof. Rajesh Murukesan, Deptt. of Automobile Engineering, Rajalakshmi Engineering college, Chennai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Parmil Kumar, Department of Statistics, University of Jammu, Jammu, India Prof. (Dr.) M.N. Shesha Prakash, Vice Principal, Professor & Head of Civil Engineering, Vidya Vikas Institute of Engineering and Technology, Alanahally, Mysore-570 028 Prof. (Dr.) Piyush Singhal, Mechanical Engineering Deptt., GLA University, India. Prof. M. Mahbubur Rahman, School of Engineering & Information Technology, Murdoch University, Perth Western Australia 6150, Australia. Prof. Nawaraj Chaulagain, Department of Religion, Illinois Wesleyan University, Bloomington, IL. Prof. Hassan Jafari, Faculty of Maritime Economics & Management, Khoramshahr University of Marine Science and Technology, khoramshahr, Khuzestan province, Iran Prof. (Dr.) Kantipudi MVV Prasad , Dept of EC, School of Engg., R.K.University, Kast urbhadham, Tramba, Rajkot-360020, India. Prof. (Mrs.) P.Sujathamma, Department of Sericulture, S.P.Mahila Visvavidyalayam, ( Women's University), Tirupati-517502, India. Prof. (Dr.) M A Rizvi, Dept. of Computer Engineering and Applications, National Institute of Technical Teachers' Training and Research, Bhopal M.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohsen Shafiei Nikabadi, Faculty of Economics and Management, Industrial Management Department, Semnan University, Semnan, Iran. Prof. P.R.SivaSankar, Head, Dept. of Commerce, Vikrama Simhapuri University Post Graduate Centre, KAVALI - 524201, A.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) Bhawna Dubey, Institute of Environmental Science( AIES), Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. Manoj Chouhan, Deptt. of Information Technology, SVITS Indore, India.

                               

Prof. Yupal S Shukla, V M Patel College of Management Studies, Ganpat University, KhervaMehsana. India. Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kohli, Head of the Department, Department of Mechanical Engineering, D.A.V.Institute of Engg. and Technology, Kabir Nagar, Jalandhar,Punjab (India). Prof. (Dr.) Kumar Irayya Maddani, and Head of the Department of Physics in SDM College of Engineering and Technology, Dhavalagiri, Dharwad, State: Karnataka (INDIA). Prof. (Dr.) Shafi Phaniband, SDM College of Engineering and Technology, Dharwad, INDIA. Prof. M H Annaiah, Head, Department of Automobile Engineering, Acharya Institute of Technology, Soladevana Halli, Bangalore -560107, India. Prof. (Dr.) Prof. R. R. Patil, Director School Of Earth Science, Solapur University, Solapur Prof. (Dr.) Manoj Khandelwal, Dept. of Mining Engg, College of Technology & Engineering, Maharana Pratap University of Agriculture & Technology, Udaipur, 313 001 (Rajasthan), India Prof. (Dr.) Kishor Chandra Satpathy, Librarian, National Institute of Technology, Silchar-788010, Assam, India Prof. (Dr.) Juhana Jaafar, Gas Engineering Department, Faculty of Petroleum and Renewable Energy Engineering (FPREE), Universiti Teknologi Malaysia-81310 UTM Johor Bahru, Johor. Prof. (Dr.) Rita Khare, Assistant Professor in chemistry, Govt. Women’s College, Gardanibagh, Patna, Bihar. Prof. (Dr.) Raviraj Kusanur, Dept of Chemistry, R V College of Engineering, Bangalore-59, India. Prof. (Dr.) Hameem Shanavas .I, M.V.J College of Engineering, Bangalore Prof. (Dr.) Sanjay Kumar, JKL University, Ajmer Road, Jaipur Prof. (Dr.) Pushp Lata Faculty of English and Communication, Department of Humanities and Languages, Nucleus Member, Publications and Media Relations Unit Editor, BITScan, BITS, PilaniIndia. Prof. Arun Agarwal, Faculty of ECE Dept., ITER College, Siksha 'O' Anusandhan University Bhubaneswar, Odisha, India Prof. (Dr.) Pratima Tripathi, Department of Biosciences, SSSIHL, Anantapur Campus Anantapur515001 (A.P.) India. Prof. (Dr.) Sudip Das, Department of Biotechnology, Haldia Institute of Technology, I.C.A.R.E. Complex, H.I.T. Campus, P.O. Hit, Haldia; Dist: Puba Medinipur, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) R.K.Tiwari, Professor, S.O.S. in Physics, Jiwaji University, Gwalior, M.P.-474011. Prof. (Dr.) Deepak Paliwal, Faculty of Sociology, Uttarakhand Open University, Haldwani-Nainital Prof. (Dr.) Dr. Anil K Dwivedi, Faculty of Pollution & Environmental Assay Research Laboratory (PEARL), Department of Botany,DDU Gorakhpur University,Gorakhpur-273009,India. Prof. R. Ravikumar, Department of Agricultural and Rural Management, TamilNadu Agricultural University,Coimbatore-641003,TamilNadu,India. Prof. (Dr.) R.Raman, Professor of Agronomy, Faculty of Agriculture, Annamalai university, Annamalai Nagar 608 002Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ahmed Khalafallah, Coordinator of the CM Degree Program, Department of Architectural and Manufacturing Sciences, Ogden College of Sciences and Engineering Western Kentucky University 1906 College Heights Blvd Bowling Green, KY 42103-1066. Prof. (Dr.) Asmita Das , Delhi Technological University (Formerly Delhi College of Engineering), Shahbad, Daulatpur, Delhi 110042, India. Prof. (Dr.)Aniruddha Bhattacharjya, Assistant Professor (Senior Grade), CSE Department, Amrita School of Engineering , Amrita Vishwa VidyaPeetham (University), Kasavanahalli, Carmelaram P.O., Bangalore 560035, Karnataka, India. Prof. (Dr.) S. Rama Krishna Pisipaty, Prof & Geoarchaeologist, Head of the Department of Sanskrit & Indian Culture, SCSVMV University, Enathur, Kanchipuram 631561, India Prof. (Dr.) Shubhasheesh Bhattacharya, Professor & HOD(HR), Symbiosis Institute of International Business (SIIB), Hinjewadi, Phase-I, Pune- 411 057, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vijay Kothari, Institute of Science, Nirma University, S-G Highway, Ahmedabad 382481, India. Prof. (Dr.) Raja Sekhar Mamillapalli, Department of Civil Engineering at Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur, India. Prof. (Dr.) B. M. Kunar, Department of Mining Engineering, Indian School of Mines, Dhanbad 826004, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) Prabir Sarkar, Assistant Professor, School of Mechanical, Materials and Energy Engineering, Room 307, Academic Block, Indian Institute of Technology, Ropar, Nangal Road, Rupnagar 140001, Punjab, India.

                             

Prof. (Dr.) K.Srinivasmoorthy, Associate Professor, Department of Earth Sciences, School of Physical,Chemical and Applied Sciences, Pondicherry university, R.Venkataraman Nagar, Kalapet, Puducherry 605014, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bhawna Dubey, Institute of Environmental Science (AIES), Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) P. Bhanu Prasad, Vision Specialist, Matrix vision GmbH, Germany, Consultant, TIFACCORE for Machine Vision, Advisor, Kelenn Technology, France Advisor, Shubham Automation & Services, Ahmedabad, and Professor of C.S.E, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, India. Prof. (Dr.)P.Raviraj, Professor & Head, Dept. of CSE, Kalaignar Karunanidhi, Institute of Technology, Coimbatore 641402,Tamilnadu,India. Prof. (Dr.) Damodar Reddy Edla, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, Indian School of Mines, Dhanbad, Jharkhand 826004, India. Prof. (Dr.) T.C. Manjunath, Principal in HKBK College of Engg., Bangalore, Karnataka, India. Prof. (Dr.) Pankaj Bhambri, I.T. Deptt., Guru Nanak Dev Engineering College, Ludhiana 141006, Punjab, India. Prof. Shashikant Shantilal Patil SVKM , MPSTME Shirpur Campus, NMIMS University Vile Parle Mumbai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shambhu Nath Choudhary, Department of Physics, T.M. Bhagalpur University, Bhagalpur 81200, Bihar, India. Prof. (Dr.) Venkateshwarlu Sonnati, Professor & Head of EEED, Department of EEE, Sreenidhi Institute of Science & Technology, Ghatkesar, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Saurabh Dalela, Department of Pure & Applied Physics, University of Kota, KOTA 324010, Rajasthan, India. Prof. S. Arman Hashemi Monfared, Department of Civil Eng, University of Sistan & Baluchestan, Daneshgah St.,Zahedan, IRAN, P.C. 98155-987 Prof. (Dr.) R.S.Chanda, Dept. of Jute & Fibre Tech., University of Calcutta, Kolkata 700019, West Bengal, India. Prof. V.S.VAKULA, Department of Electrical and Electronics Engineering, JNTUK, University College of Eng.,Vizianagaram5 35003, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Nehal Gitesh Chitaliya, Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel Institute of Technology, Vasad 388 306, Gujarat, India. Prof. (Dr.) D.R. Prajapati, Department of Mechanical Engineering, PEC University of Technology,Chandigarh 160012, India. Dr. A. SENTHIL KUMAR, Postdoctoral Researcher, Centre for Energy and Electrical Power, Electrical Engineering Department, Faculty of Engineering and the Built Environment, Tshwane University of Technology, Pretoria 0001, South Africa. Prof. (Dr.)Vijay Harishchandra Mankar, Department of Electronics & Telecommunication Engineering, Govt. Polytechnic, Mangalwari Bazar, Besa Road, Nagpur- 440027, India. Prof. Varun.G.Menon, Department Of C.S.E, S.C.M.S School of Engineering, Karukutty,Ernakulam, Kerala 683544, India. Prof. (Dr.) U C Srivastava, Department of Physics, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences, Amity University, Noida, U.P-203301.India. Prof. (Dr.) Surendra Yadav, Professor and Head (Computer Science & Engineering Department), Maharashi Arvind College of Engineering and Research Centre (MACERC), Jaipur, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Kumar, H.O.D. Applied Sciences & Humanities Dehradun Institute of Technology, (D.I.T. School of Engineering), 48 A K.P-3 Gr. Noida (U.P.) 201308 Prof. Naveen Jain, Dept. of Electrical Engineering, College of Technology and Engineering, Udaipur-313 001, India. Prof. Veera Jyothi.B, CBIT, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. Aritra Ghosh, Global Institute of Management and Technology, Krishnagar, Nadia, W.B. India Prof. Anuj K. Gupta, Head, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RIMT Group of Institutions, Sirhind Mandi Gobindgarh, Punajb, India. Prof. (Dr.) Varala Ravi, Head, Department of Chemistry, IIIT Basar Campus, Rajiv Gandhi University of Knowledge Technologies, Mudhole, Adilabad, Andhra Pradesh- 504 107, India Prof. (Dr.) Ravikumar C Baratakke, faculty of Biology,Govt. College, Saundatti - 591 126, India. Prof. (Dr.) NALIN BHARTI, School of Humanities and Social Science, Indian Institute of Technology Patna, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shivanand S.Gornale , Head, Department of Studies in Computer Science, Government College (Autonomous), Mandya, Mandya-571 401-Karanataka, India.

                               

Prof. (Dr.) Naveen.P.Badiger, Dept.Of Chemistry, S.D.M.College of Engg. & Technology, Dharwad-580002, Karnataka State, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) Tauqeer Ahmad Usmani, Faculty of IT, Salalah College of Technology, Salalah, Sultanate of Oman. Prof. (Dr.) Naresh Kr. Vats, Chairman, Department of Law, BGC Trust University Bangladesh Prof. (Dr.) Papita Das (Saha), Department of Environmental Science, University of Calcutta, Kolkata, India. Prof. (Dr.) Rekha Govindan , Dept of Biotechnology, Aarupadai Veedu Institute of technology , Vinayaka Missions University , Paiyanoor , Kanchipuram Dt, Tamilnadu , India. Prof. (Dr.) Lawrence Abraham Gojeh, Department of Information Science, Jimma University, P.o.Box 378, Jimma, Ethiopia. Prof. (Dr.) M.N. Kalasad, Department of Physics, SDM College of Engineering & Technology, Dharwad, Karnataka, India. Prof. Rab Nawaz Lodhi, Department of Management Sciences, COMSATS Institute of Information Technology Sahiwal. Prof. (Dr.) Masoud Hajarian, Department of Mathematics, Faculty of Mathematical Sciences, Shahid Beheshti University, General Campus, Evin, Tehran 19839,Iran Prof. (Dr.) Chandra Kala Singh, Associate professor, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India Prof. (Dr.) J.Babu, Professor & Dean of research, St.Joseph's College of Engineering & Technology, Choondacherry, Palai,Kerala. Prof. (Dr.) Pradip Kumar Roy, Department of Applied Mechanics, Birla Institute of Technology (BIT) Mesra, Ranchi- 835215, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) P. Sanjeevi kumar, School of Electrical Engineering (SELECT), Vandalur Kelambakkam Road, VIT University, Chennai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Debasis Patnaik, BITS-Pilani, Goa Campus, India. Prof. (Dr.) SANDEEP BANSAL, Associate Professor, Department of Commerce, I.G.N. College, Haryana, India. Dr. Radhakrishnan S V S, Department of Pharmacognosy, Faser Hall, The University of Mississippi Oxford, MS- 38655, USA. Prof. (Dr.) Megha Mittal, Faculty of Chemistry, Manav Rachna College of Engineering, Faridabad (HR), 121001, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mihaela Simionescu (BRATU), BUCHAREST, District no. 6, Romania, member of the Romanian Society of Econometrics, Romanian Regional Science Association and General Association of Economists from Romania Prof. (Dr.) Atmani Hassan, Director Regional of Organization Entraide Nationale Prof. (Dr.) Deepshikha Gupta, Dept. of Chemistry, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences,Amity University, Sec.125, Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) Muhammad Kamruzzaman, Deaprtment of Infectious Diseases, The University of Sydney, Westmead Hospital, Westmead, NSW-2145. Prof. (Dr.) Meghshyam K. Patil , Assistant Professor & Head, Department of Chemistry,Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Marathwada University,Sub-Campus, Osmanabad- 413 501, Maharashtra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kr. Dargar, Department of Mechanical Engineering, School of Engineering, Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur (Raj.) Prof. (Dr.) Sudarson Jena, Dept. of Information Technology, GITAM University, Hyderabad, India Prof. (Dr.) Jai Prakash Jaiswal, Department of Mathematics, Maulana Azad National Institute of Technology Bhopal, India. Prof. (Dr.) S.Amutha, Dept. of Educational Technology, Bharathidasan University, Tiruchirappalli620 023, Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) R. HEMA KRISHNA, Environmental chemistry, University of Toronto, Canada. Prof. (Dr.) B.Swaminathan, Dept. of Agrl.Economics, Tamil Nadu Agricultural University, India. Prof. (Dr.) K. Ramesh, Department of Chemistry, C.B.I.T, Gandipet, Hyderabad-500075. India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Kumar, H.O.D. Applied Sciences &Humanities, JIMS Technical campus,(I.P. University,New Delhi), 48/4 ,K.P.-3,Gr.Noida (U.P.) Prof. (Dr.) G.V.S.R.Anjaneyulu, CHAIRMAN - P.G. BOS in Statistics & Deputy Coordinator UGC DRS-I Project, Executive Member ISPS-2013, Department of Statistics, Acharya Nagarjuna University, Nagarjuna Nagar-522510, Guntur, Andhra Pradesh, India.

                                

Prof. (Dr.) Sribas Goswami, Department of Sociology, Serampore College, Serampore 712201, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunanda Sharma, Department of Veterinary Obstetrics Y Gynecology, College of Veterinary & Animal Science,Rajasthan University of Veterinary & Animal Sciences,Bikaner334001, India. Prof. (Dr.) S.K. Tiwari, Department of Zoology, D.D.U. Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur-273009 U.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Praveena Kuruva, Materials Research Centre, Indian Institute of Science, Bangalore560012, INDIA Prof. (Dr.) Rajesh Kumar, Department Of Applied Physics, Bhilai Institute Of Technology, Durg (C.G.) 491001, India. Dr. K.C.Sivabalan, Field Enumerator and Data Analyst, Asian Vegetable Research Centre, The World Vegetable Centre, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kumar Mishra, Department of Environmntal Science and Energy Research, Weizmann Institute of Science, Rehovot, Israel. Prof. (Dr.) Manisha N. Paliwal, Sinhgad Institute of Management, Vadgaon (Bk), Pune, India. Prof. (Dr.) M. S. HIREMATH, Principal, K.L.ESOCIETY’s SCHOOL, ATHANI Prof. Manoj Dhawan, Department of Information Technology, Shri Vaishnav Institute of Technology & Science, Indore, (M. P.), India. Prof. (Dr.) V.R.Naik, Professor & Head of Department, Mechancal Engineering, Textile & Engineering Institute, Ichalkaranji (Dist. Kolhapur), Maharashatra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Jyotindra C. Prajapati,Head, Department of Mathematical Sciences, Faculty of Applied Sciences, Charotar University of Science and Technology, Changa Anand -388421, Gujarat, India Prof. (Dr.) Sarbjit Singh, Head, Department of Industrial & Production Engineering, Dr BR Ambedkar National Institute of Technology,Jalandhar,Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) Professor Braja Gopal Bag, Department of Chemistry and Chemical Technology , Vidyasagar University, West Midnapore Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kumar Chandra, Department of Management, Bhilai Institute of Technology, Bhilai House, Durg (C.G.) Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kumar, Assistant Professor, School of Chemistry, Shoolini University, Solan, Himachal Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) L. Suresh Kumar, Mechanical Department, Chaitanya Bharathi Institute of Technology, Hyderabad, India. Scientist Sheeraz Saleem Bhat, Lac Production Division, Indian Institute of Natural Resins and Gums, Namkum, Ranchi, Jharkhand, India. Prof. C.Divya , Centre for Information Technology and Engineering, Manonmaniam Sundaranar University, Tirunelveli - 627012, Tamilnadu , India. Prof. T.D.Subash, Infant Jesus College Of Engineering and Technology, Thoothukudi Tamilnadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vinay Nassa, Prof. E.C.E Deptt., Dronacharya.Engg. College, Gurgaon India. Prof. Sunny Narayan, university of Roma Tre, Italy. Prof. (Dr.) Sanjoy Deb, Dept. of ECE, BIT Sathy, Sathyamangalam, Tamilnadu-638401, India. Prof. (Dr.) Reena Gupta, Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, GLA University, Mathura, India. Prof. (Dr.) P.R.SivaSankar, Head Dept. of Commerce, Vikrama Simhapuri University Post Graduate Centre, KAVALI - 524201, A.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohsen Shafiei Nikabadi, Faculty of Economics and Management, Industrial Management Department, Semnan University, Semnan, Iran. Prof. (Dr.) Praveen Kumar Rai, Department of Geography, Faculty of Science, Banaras Hindu University, Varanasi-221005, U.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) Christine Jeyaseelan, Dept of Chemistry, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences, Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) M A Rizvi, Dept. of Computer Engineering and Applications , National Institute of Technical Teachers' Training and Research, Bhopal M.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) K.V.N.R.Sai Krishna, H O D in Computer Science, S.V.R.M.College,(Autonomous), Nagaram, Guntur(DT), Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kr. Dargar, Department of Mechanical Engineering, School of Engineering, Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur (Raj.) Prof. (Dr.) Asim Kumar Sen, Principal , ST.Francis Institute of Technology (Engineering College) under University of Mumbai , MT. Poinsur, S.V.P Road, Borivali (W), Mumbai-400103, India. Prof. (Dr.) Rahmathulla Noufal.E, Civil Engineering Department, Govt.Engg.College-Kozhikode

                                

Prof. (Dr.) N.Rajesh, Department of Agronomy, TamilNadu Agricultural University -Coimbatore, Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Har Mohan Rai , Professor, Electronics and Communication Engineering, N.I.T. Kurukshetra 136131,India Prof. (Dr.) Eng. Sutasn Thipprakmas from King Mongkut, University of Technology Thonburi, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Kantipudi MVV Prasad, EC Department, RK University, Rajkot. Prof. (Dr.) Jitendra Gupta,Faculty of Pharmaceutics, Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, GLA University, Mathura. Prof. (Dr.) Swapnali Borah, HOD, Dept of Family Resource Management, College of Home Science, Central Agricultural University, Tura, Meghalaya, India. Prof. (Dr.) N.Nazar Khan, Professor in Chemistry, BTK Institute of Technology, Dwarahat-263653 (Almora), Uttarakhand-India. Prof. (Dr.) Rajiv Sharma, Department of Ocean Engineering, Indian Institute of Technology Madras, Chennai (TN) - 600 036,India. Prof. (Dr.) Aparna Sarkar,PH.D. Physiology, AIPT,Amity University , F 1 Block, LGF, Sector125,Noida-201303, UP ,India. Prof. (Dr.) Manpreet Singh, Professor and Head, Department of Computer Engineering, Maharishi Markandeshwar University, Mullana, Haryana, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sukumar Senthilkumar, Senior Researcher Advanced Education Center of Jeonbuk for Electronics and Information Technology, Chon Buk National University, Chon Buk, 561-756, SOUTH KOREA. . Prof. (Dr.) Hari Singh Dhillon, Assistant Professor, Department of Electronics and Communication Engineering, DAV Institute of Engineering and Technology, Jalandhar (Punjab), INDIA. . Prof. (Dr.) Poonkuzhali, G., Department of Computer Science and Engineering, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, Chennai, INDIA. . Prof. (Dr.) Bharath K N, Assistant Professor, Dept. of Mechanical Engineering, GM Institute of Technology, PB Road, Davangere 577006, Karnataka, INDIA. . Prof. (Dr.) F.Alipanahi, Assistant Professor, Islamic Azad University,Zanjan Branch, Atemadeyeh, Moalem Street, Zanjan IRAN Prof. Yogesh Rathore, Assistant Professor, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RITEE, Raipur, India Prof. (Dr.) Ratneshwer, Department of Computer Science (MMV), Banaras Hindu University Varanasi-221005, India. Prof. Pramod Kumar Pandey, Assistant Professor, Department Electronics & Instrumentation Engineering, ITM University, Gwalior, M.P., India Prof. (Dr.)Sudarson Jena, Associate Professor, Dept.of IT, GITAM University, Hyderabad, India Prof. (Dr.) Binod Kumar,PhD(CS), M.Phil(CS),MIEEE,MIAENG, Dean & Professor( MCA), Jayawant Technical Campus(JSPM's), Pune, India Prof. (Dr.) Mohan Singh Mehata, (JSPS fellow), Assistant Professor, Department of Applied Physics, Delhi Technological University, Delhi Prof. Ajay Kumar Agarwal, Asstt. Prof., Deptt. of Mech. Engg., Royal Institute of Management & Technology, Sonipat (Haryana) Prof. (Dr.) Siddharth Sharma, University School of Management, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Satish Chandra Dixit, Department of Chemistry, D.B.S.College ,Govind Nagar,Kanpur208006, India Prof. (Dr.) Ajay Solkhe, Department of Management, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Neeraj Sharma, Asst. Prof. Dept. of Chemistry, GLA University, Mathura Prof. (Dr.) Basant Lal, Department of Chemistry, G.L.A. University, Mathura Prof. (Dr.) T Venkat Narayana Rao, C.S.E,Guru Nanak Engineering College, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) Rajanarender Reddy Pingili, S.R. International Institute of Technology, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) V.S.Vairale, Department of Computer Engineering, All India Shri Shivaji Memorial Society College of Engineering, Kennedy Road, Pune-411 001, Maharashtra, India Prof. (Dr.) Vasavi Bande, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, Netaji Institute of Engineering and Technology, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) Hardeep Anand, Department of Chemistry, Kurukshetra University Kurukshetra, Haryana, India. Prof. Aasheesh shukla, Asst Professor, Dept. of EC, GLA University, Mathura, India.

                                                

Prof. S.P.Anandaraj., CSE Dept, SREC, Warangal, India. Satya Rishi Takyar , Senior ISO Consultant, New Delhi, India. Prof. Anuj K. Gupta, Head, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RIMT Group of Institutions, Mandi Gobindgarh, Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) Harish Kumar, Department of Sports Science, Punjabi University, Patiala, Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammed Ali Hussain, Professor, Dept. of Electronics and Computer Engineering, KL University, Green Fields, Vaddeswaram, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Manish Gupta, Department of Mechanical Engineering, GJU, Haryana, India. Prof. Mridul Chawla, Department of Elect. and Comm. Engineering, Deenbandhu Chhotu Ram University of Science & Technology, Murthal, Haryana, India. Prof. Seema Chawla, Department of Bio-medical Engineering, Deenbandhu Chhotu Ram University of Science & Technology, Murthal, Haryana, India. Prof. (Dr.) Atul M. Gosai, Department of Computer Science, Saurashtra University, Rajkot, Gujarat, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ajit Kr. Bansal, Department of Management, Shoolini University, H.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Vasistha, Mody Institute of Tecnology and Science, Sikar, Rajasthan, India. Prof. Vivekta Singh, GNIT Girls Institute of Technology, Greater Noida, India. Prof. Ajay Loura, Assistant Professor at Thapar University, Patiala, India. Prof. Sushil Sharma, Department of Computer Science and Applications, Govt. P. G. College, Ambala Cantt., Haryana, India. Prof. Sube Singh, Assistant Professor, Department of Computer Engineering, Govt. Polytechnic, Narnaul, Haryana, India. Prof. Himanshu Arora, Delhi Institute of Technology and Management, New Delhi, India. Dr. Sabina Amporful, Bibb Family Practice Association, Macon, Georgia, USA. Dr. Pawan K. Monga, Jindal Institute of Medical Sciences, Hisar, Haryana, India. Dr. Sam Ampoful, Bibb Family Practice Association, Macon, Georgia, USA. Dr. Nagender Sangra, Director of Sangra Technologies, Chandigarh, India. Vipin Gujral, CPA, New Jersey, USA. Sarfo Baffour, University of Ghana, Ghana. Monique Vincon, Hype Softwaretechnik GmbH, Bonn, Germany. Natasha Sigmund, Atlanta, USA. Marta Trochimowicz, Rhein-Zeitung, Koblenz, Germany. Kamalesh Desai, Atlanta, USA. Vijay Attri, Software Developer Google, San Jose, California, USA. Neeraj Khillan, Wipro Technologies, Boston, USA. Ruchir Sachdeva, Software Engineer at Infosys, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Anadi Charan, Senior Software Consultant at Capgemini, Mumbai, Maharashtra. Pawan Monga, Senior Product Manager, LG Electronics India Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi, India. Sunil Kumar, Senior Information Developer, Honeywell Technology Solutions, Inc., Bangalore, India. Bharat Gambhir, Technical Architect, Tata Consultancy Services (TCS), Noida, India. Vinay Chopra, Team Leader, Access Infotech Pvt Ltd. Chandigarh, India. Sumit Sharma, Team Lead, American Express, New Delhi, India. Vivek Gautam, Senior Software Engineer, Wipro, Noida, India. Anirudh Trehan, Nagarro Software Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Manjot Singh, Senior Software Engineer, HCL Technologies Delhi, India. Rajat Adlakha, Senior Software Engineer, Tech Mahindra Ltd, Mumbai, Maharashtra, India. Mohit Bhayana, Senior Software Engineer, Nagarro Software Pvt. Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Dheeraj Sardana, Tech. Head, Nagarro Software, Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Naresh Setia, Senior Software Engineer, Infogain, Noida, India. Raj Agarwal Megh, Idhasoft Limited, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Shrikant Bhardwaj, Senior Software Engineer, Mphasis an HP Company, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Vikas Chawla, Technical Lead, Xavient Software Solutions, Noida, India. Kapoor Singh, Sr. Executive at IBM, Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Ashwani Rohilla, Senior SAP Consultant at TCS, Mumbai, India. Anuj Chhabra, Sr. Software Engineer, McKinsey & Company, Faridabad, Haryana, India. Jaspreet Singh, Business Analyst at HCL Technologies, Gurgaon, Haryana, India.

TOPICS OF INTEREST Topics of interest include, but are not limited to, the following:  Business administration  Marketing & Management  Finance  Economics  Banking  Accounting  Human resources management  Entrepreneurship,  Education and its applications  Business ethics  Relationship & Risk management  Retail management and communication  Linguistics  International relations  Anthropology & Archaeology  Sociology  International business  Tourism and hospitality management  Law  Psychology  Corporate governance  Demography  Education  Ethics  Geography  History  Industrial relations  Information science  Library science  Media studies  Philosophy,  Political science  Public administration  Sociology  Social welfare  Literature  Paralegal  Performing arts (music, theatre and dance)  Religious studies  Visual arts  Women studies  Production and operations management  Organizational behavior and theory  Strategic management Policy  Statistics and Econometrics  Personnel and industrial relations  Gender studies & Cross cultural studies  Management information systems  Information technology

TABLE OF CONTENTS (June-August, 2014, Issue 7, Volume 1 & 2) Issue 7, Volume 1 Paper Code

Paper Title

Page No.

AIJRHASS 14-504

Relevant Aspects of Banking Secrecy in Angola Elisa Rangel Nunes

01-05

AIJRHASS 14-507

Proposal for the Inclusion of Peace Education in the Universal Basic Education Programme in Nigeria D.A. Falade

06-10

AIJRHASS 14-511

Appraisal of Performance of Social Work Trainees in Field Work Settings Dr.S.Murugesan, Dr.M.Kannan, Dr.P.N.Narayana Raja

11-15

AIJRHASS 14-512

Nanomaterials and their applications in interior design Dr. Inas Hosny Ibrahim Anous

16-27

AIJRHASS 14-513

Migration of Labour and Left-behind Women: A Case Study of Rural Odisha Mahendra P. Agasty, Dr.Rabi N.Patra

28-33

AIJRHASS 14-515

Language teaching to professional students with rural background: a challenging task P. Athahar

34-37

AIJRHASS 14-516

Entry Qualifications as Predictor of Students’ Final Year Academic Performance in Nasarawa State College of Education Akwanga Nigeria Kukwi Isaac Jangson & Amuche Chris Igomu

38-42

AIJRHASS 14-518

An Analysis of Rural Poverty in Irrigated and Un-irrigated Areas: Micro Level Study Susanto Kumar Beero and A. Narayanamoorthy

43-48

AIJRHASS 14-521

Usage of Technology in English Language Class Room by Professional Students -A Study M. Parvathi

49-51

AIJRHASS 14-523

The Role of Agricultural Research Institute Libraries in Consolidating Research and Development of Agriculturalists in Kaduna State, Nigeria Daudu, Hanna Mamman (Ph.D), Shehu, Nansoh

52-58

AIJRHASS 14-528

Democratization, Institutionalization and Constitution in Pakistan: A Case Study of Musharraf Era Dr. Zahoor Ahmed, Dr. Manzoor Khan Afridi

59-68

AIJRHASS 14-530

Advanced Information and Communication Technologies in Education of Children with Special Needs Dr. Sita Ram Pal, Sarita

69-74

AIJRHASS 14-531

A Comparative Analysis of the Editorials of ‘The Nation’ and ‘The News’ The Case Study of PakAfghan Relation Issues 2008-2010 Dr. Abdul Wajid Khan, Dr. Arshad Ali, Malik Adnan, Bilal Nawaz

75-79

AIJRHASS 14-532

Coherence in ESL Students’ Persuasive Texts Anil Sehrawat

80-85

AIJRHASS 14-536

Commitment of Spirituality on Climate Justice Pintu Mahakul

86-91

AIJRHASS 14-541

A Remedial ESL Writing Programme for Rural Learners Sasmita Bharati

92-94

AIJRHASS 14-545

Analysis of Women Entrepreneurship in India Dr. N.P.Hariharan and Prof. Murugan

95-98

Issue 7, Volume 2 Paper Code

Paper Title

AIJRHASS 14-557

Rural Tourism in Odisha- A Panacea for Alternative Tourism: A Case Study Of Odisha with Special Reference To Pipli Village In Puri P.P.Mohanty

AIJRHASS 14-559

Pak-China Relations in the Cold War Era: A Theoretical Perspective Dr. Manzoor Khan Afridi

Page No.

99-105

106-115

AIJRHASS 14-565

Spiritual Purpose of Life and Management of Human Earnings Kumarmani Mahakul

116-121

AIJRHASS 14-566

Role of English Language for Engineering Students K. Latha

122-123

AIJRHASS 14-572

An Investigation into Adult Men’s Perception of Figure Flaws and Their Types Dr. (Mrs.) Gloria U. Anikweze

124-130

AIJRHASS 14-573

Tribal Diversity in Andhra Pradesh and Telangana: A Comparative Analysis P.Lalitha

131-139

AIJRHASS 14-575

Framed Outline Using Quranic Verses in English Dr Lubna Almunawar

140-148

AIJRHASS 14-579

A Study of Rumination Among the Employees of BSNL and LIC Dr. Nisha Kumari, Ms. Supreet Kaur

149-154

AIJRHASS 14-580

Bancassurance: Boon to Insurance Development Monika Malik

155-159

AIJRHASS 14-581

Homelessness and Mental Health: Challenging Issue in an Indian Context Pradeep Kumar

160-163

AIJRHASS 14-583

The Role of Kinship in Weakness, Deterioration and Collapse of the Safavid Dynasty Reza Shabani, Mehdi Dehghani

164-167

AIJRHASS 14-585

Importance of School Time Prayer in Educational Management Bhargabi Dei Mahakul

168-174

AIJRHASS 14-586

New socio-spatial reconfigurations in the city of Constantine, the case of residential areas Bachir Ribouh, Karima Bensakhria, Djamel Dekoumi

175-179

AIJRHASS 14-587

Postmodern spirit in Ngugi Wa Thiong’o’s Petals of Blood based on the concepts of Homi K. Bhabha Ms. Sharifa Akter

180-182

AIJRHASS 14-592

Perceptions of Human Resources Managers on Attrition Management Measures In Indian IT Organizations M. Basheer Ahmed Khan

183-185

AIJRHASS 14-594

Eradication of Child Labour- Socio–Legal Challenge and Judicial Activism in India Dr.Vasundhara Patil

186-190

AIJRHASS 14-595

Servant Leadership and Organizational Citizenship Behaviour Among Employees of Service Sector Dr. Garima Mathur and Dr. Pushpa Negi

191-196

AIJRHASS 14-598

Quality of Life among Type-II Diabetes Mellitus Patients in South India: A Descriptive Study Anumol Mathew, Anusree T. K., Aparna Mathew A., Archana S., Athira M., Sachina B.T, Gireesh G R.

197-200

AIJRHASS 14-599

The Treatment of Truth and Reality: A Study of Iris Murdoch’s “The Black Prince” Dr. Richa Tripathi

201-205

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

ISSN (Print): 2328-3734, ISSN (Online): 2328-3696, ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688 AIJRHASS is a refereed, indexed, peer-reviewed, multidisciplinary and open access journal published by International Association of Scientific Innovation and Research (IASIR), USA (An Association Unifying the Sciences, Engineering, and Applied Research)

RURAL TOURISM IN ODISHA- A PANACEA FOR ALTERNATIVE TOURISM: A CASE STUDY OF ODISHA WITH SPECIAL REFERRENCE TO PIPLI VILLAGE IN PURI P.P.Mohanty* *Ph.D Research Scholar & Asst.Professor Department of Hotel Management and Tourism, School of Hotel Management, Faculty of Hotel Management, Siksha O Anusandhan University, Odisha, Bhubaneswar, 751030, INDIA. Abstract: Odisha is a multi-destination state with a variety of tourist attractions and facilities. As Odisha’s culture resides in villages and hence by the development of rural tourism, Odisha’s life style, tradition, art, craft and natural heritage can be promoted. tourism growth potential can be harnessed as a strategy for rural development. The development of a strong platform around the concept of rural tourism should be used for Odisha, where almost 74% of the population resides in its seven lakh villages. Odisha is a multi – destination state with a variety of tourism resources. its rich cultural heritage has created magnificent architectural buildings & monuments. The snowcapped mountains, the beautiful beaches of coastal districts offer the world tourist community some of the best & unique tourist destinations, which rejuvenate the mind, body & soul. tourism is the third largest foreign exchange earner after gem, jewellery &ready-made garments. Tourism generate more jobs than any other sector for every rupee invested. if the economic revolution comes to india then its base is in the plans which are made for rural areas. Rural industry, handicrafts, traditional art and fairs and festivals of our villages may become the base for development. this may lead towards selfsufficiency in our villages. This tourism could be sustainable revenue generation project for the government and can prevent migration of rural people to urban areas. This research paper discusses the concept and development of rural tourism in odisha, summarizes the impact, describe the challenges and difficulties and focuses on the development of a strategic marketing plan for rural tourism. the paper shall throw light on the government project and polices for development of rural tourism. Rural tourism is a multidimensional destination because it has eco, ethnic, farm, cultural, historical tourism with itself. The major challenge in developing rural tourism is to consider environmental and natural conservation of resources and a proper understanding between the tourist and local people to participate in tourism development. Keywords: Multi-destination, rural, challenges, conservation, development. I. INTRODUCTION India lies in her villages; nearly 98 % of the total geographical area of India constitutes rural areas, in which 74 % of the total population lives. Since independence most of the national policies have been focusing upon rural development. But issues like poverty, unemployment, illiteracy, regional imbalances, and environmental degradation through deforestation; health and sanitary factors in rural areas remain unsolved. Many of the planners blame commercial viability for this matter. At the same time these rural areas posses natural and sociocultural resources, which are fantastic sources for tourism and recreation, systematic tourism development in rural areas through public participation can contribute towards the socio-economic development of these areas, and on the other hand it can increase the attraction base for the modern tourists, which ultimately brings in foreign currencies and contributes to the GDP of the country. In spite of all types of tourism resources & potentialities in India we are unable to fully explore the tourism products & services to attract a size able number of International tourist. Now it is the right time to identify the right market & right consumer in this era of fierce competition among the tourism generating countries. So that India can be real Incredible India as a destination in the map of World tourism. As the perceptions, attitude, is changing very fast of the present tourist communities & today’s tourists are also very keen to enrich & experience about the unique features of a country. In view of the above changing pattern of the tourists steps are, therefore being taken to develop the alternative strategy to promote Rural tourism in domestic & as well as International market. After independence government was focusing on development of the key areas like agriculture, industry, infrastructure, etc in rural India. Tourism was never seen as a potential business, it was growing at its own space. Although tourism has started receiving some attention from last decade, but rural tourism was never

Page 99

P.P.Mohanty, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 99-105

given any priority. Worldwide tourism is ranked second highest revenue-generating industry next to the oil industry. It is necessary to differentiate between different type of tourists to understand and analyze their purpose of visit. There are different ways to attract domestic and foreign tourists, we need to understand what types of services are required to attract and retain the customers. There is a large potential market for rural tourism for especially for foreign tourists, which has not yet developed because government has not taken up any systematic approach to attract foreign tourists. Rural tourism will bring people of different cultures, faiths, languages and life-styles close to one another and it will provide a broader outlook of life. It will not only generate employment for the people but it can also develop social, cultural and educational values. II.ODISHA AT A GLANCE Odisha, a maritime State, on the east coast of India, is bounded by West Bengal and Jharkhand on the North, Andhra Pradesh on the South, the Bay of Bengal on the East and Chattisgarh on the West. Its location is between 17°49‘N to 22°34‘N latitudes and 81°27’E to 87°29’E longitudes. The State ranks eleventh in terms of total population and ninth in terms of total area. It has a total coastal length and perpetually washed by the blue waters of the Bay of Bengal. The state is endowed with a vast reserve of mineral and other natural resources like : river, fountain, mountain, hills, forest, abhayaranya, pilgrims, historical places etc. The state has worldwide unique recognition for its works of Appliqué, Metal Crafts, Silver Filigree, Patta Chitra, Pipili Chandua, Sambalpuri Bastralaya as well as high attraction both in domestic and international markets for its exquisite Art and Crafts. The state like Odisha offers immense tourism delight and pleasure to the visitors owing to its rich and varied topography, vibrant culture and captivating festivities. There are 321 Identified Tourists Centre in Odisha as on May 2012. Out of it 20 tourists centre in four districts are selected as study areas for the present study. III. OBJECTIVES *To make clear the concept of rural Tourism and its significance in the current scenario. * Identify the impacts of rural tourism. * Strategies for marketing plan in rural tourism. * To study Govt. projects of rural tourism. * To identify the challenges in rural tourism. *To understand the potential of Rural Tourism * To find out the impact of Rural Tourism to our society * To analyze the perceptions & satisfactions of tourists * To develop some strategies to develop rural Tourism *To identify the essential elements expected by the tourists *To offer suggestion and make recommendation IV. DEFINITION & DIMENSION OF RURAL TOURISM Rural Tourism has emerged as a new mantra for alternative tourism development. This concept has been already tested in the developed country & proved the best results. Our country & its villages have so many things to cater the needs of the tourists. The rural people, its culture, tradition, arts, handicrafts, scenery, landscape can attract the tourists irrespective of its taste, perceptions & attitudes. Rural tourism has been defined as ‘a variety of visits away from home to locations out side main towns and seaside resorts, be they holidays, day trips, business trips or to visit friends & relatives’ As per Gannon, „Rural Tourism‟ covers “a range of activities provided by farmers and rural people to attract tourists to their area in order t generate extra income for their business.” Any form of tourism that showcases the rural life, art, culture and heritage at rural locations, thereby benefiting the local community economically and socially as well as enabling interaction between the tourists and the locals for a more enriching tourism experience can be termed as rural tourism. Rural tourism is essentially an activity which takes place in the countryside. It is multi-faceted and may entail farm/agricultural tourism, cultural tourism, nature tourism, adventure tourism, and eco-tourism. As against conventional tourism, rural tourism has certain typical characteristics like: it is experience oriented, the locations are sparsely populated, it is predominantly in natural environment, it meshes with seasonality and local events and is based on preservation of culture, heritage and traditions. That means rural tourism takes place in the countryside and creates value from rural opportunities. Typical characteristics of Rural tourism are: *Sparsely populated locations *Predominant natural environment *Focus on outdoor activities *Small establishments with mainly part time involvement in tourism by the local community *Locally owned enterprises *Meshing with seasonal and local events

Page 100

P.P.Mohanty, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 99-105

V. CONCEPT OF RURAL TOURISM: Development of rural tourism is now its nascent stage. The complexity of attractions makes it difficult to draw an exact definition. However, Lane B (1994) gives a framework. In his view rural tourism should be, Located in rural areas. Functionally rural i.e., small scale enterprises, open space, natural contact, heritage, traditional and societal practices etc. *Rural in scale. *Traditional in character. *Take different forms representing the complex pattern of rural environment, economy, history and location. According to Getz. D. and Page S.J. (1997) rural tourism can be described as The spectrum i.e. rural and wild. *The rural appeal i.e. peace, solitude, lifestyle, nature, scenery, traditional people, recreation and adventure. *The rural product and services. *Involvement of rural entrepreneurs and operators. *Further Negi J.M. (1990) enumerated the attractions in rural areas. Which are enjoyment of rural scenery. *The desire for open space, quiet and peace of mind. *Rural sports like hunting, fishing etc. *Ethnic attractions like folk life, custom, food, drinks and festivals. *Educational and historical attractions like castles, churches, temples, monasteries etc. VI. SIGNIFICANCE OF ‘RURAL TOURISM”IN ODISHA Rural tourism’s greatest potential benefit is its ability to generate money which can translate in to numerous positive economic opportunities for locals and their communities. For local the first benefit of tourism development is jobs both within the tourism sector and outside of it. Tourism development means more income and profits for tourist related business. The economic multiplier model suggests that if local income from tourist expenditures is spent within local area, an increase in local income and jobs will follow. The following points will highlight the significance of rural tourism in Indian context.The concept of rural Tourism is definitely helpful & effective for a state like odisha where a sizeable population lives in villages. Different villages have different types of tourism resources, which is scattered, in the entire state. (The Zamindars houses, Handicrafts, folk- lore & Folk music etc.)Rural tourism can check & can stop the flow of people to migrate in Cities. The gradual expansions of cities & urbanizations some time allures the people to migrate from rural to urban areas. Rural tourism can be one of the important aspects, which can provide a solution to this problem. Tourism growth can be harnessed as a strategy for Rural Development. The concept of rural tourism is definitely useful for a state like Odisha where majority of population resides in villages. The trend of “Urbanization” has led to falling income levels, lesser job opportunities in the rural areas. Rural tourism is one of the few activities which can provide a solution to this problem. In many parts of Odisha the rural economy is in doldrums due to the increase in input costs and decrease in income. Many debt ridden farmers are committing suicides. Efforts to promote rural tourism as a subsidiary occupation can arrest this trend with balanced regional development. This concept has the potentiality to attract investment from big industrial houses in rural areas including valuable Foreign Direct Investment and ultimately increase in GDP of the country by creating value from rural opportunities. Small-scale enterprise development aided by micro- finance schemes has a significant potential for enhancements of rural livelihood opportunities. This concept has the tremendous potentiality to attract the investors in rural areas(Farm house, Agro based Industry, Organic fertilizer & rural development schemes. VII. RURAL TOURISM PROJECTS IN ODISHA Viewed against the backdrop of the above definition, Odisha with its vast geography, rich traditions, culture and heritage, a vast and beautiful rural landscape, is naturally suited for this. the growing prosperity in urban areas, so visible in the vehicles, malls, multiplexes, restaurants and designer brand outlets is still to be seen in the rural areas. here time stands still, the pace of life gentle, working conditions hard and each day of life brings new challenges. amidst these hardships, the people exude warmth and welcome visitors with open arms. The Ministry of Tourism had started the projects in 2007 not only to promote rural tourism but also provide opportunities to rural populace to improve their socio-economic condition. In Odisha, the ministry had identified eight villages where rural tourism projects were to be developed by the respective district administrations. These are Raghurajpur and Pipili in Puri, Khiching in Mayurbhanj, Barpali in Bargarh, Hirapur in Khurda, Padmanavpur in Ganjam, Deulajhari in Angul and Konark Natya Mandap. The projects have two components, infrastructure and training and skill development of artisans. The project envisaged construction of open air auditoriums, tourist amenities, craft demonstration and sale centers on the infrastructure front apart from training and skill development of artisans. However, after the recent evaluation by the ministry, it was found that except Raghurajpur, works in other villages are moving at a snail’s pace. It was also pointed out that lack of sightseeing options does not draw tourists to Raghurajpur even though all the components have been properly implemented. In the absence of tourist traffic, socio-economic condition of the villagers is not improving.(source: By Express News Service - BHUBANESWAR Published: 18th September 2012 10:56 AM

Page 101

P.P.Mohanty, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 99-105

). While construction of any kind is yet to start in Hirapur, Pipili and Barpali, the project has not been successful in Deulajhari and Padmanavpur and moderately successful at Khiching. At Deulajhari, the infrastructure components are partially completed, but absence of maintenance has resulted in the project being accorded average rating. At Khiching, construction works are in progress. Another drawback is that some of the projects are still inaccessible with communication facilities yet to be developed. Hirapur is a case in point. VIII. PROBLEM STATEMENT In the predominantly agrarian economy plagued by rising unemployment and a greatly reduced availability of land, weaving silk and handicraft production once provided the main opportunity for the generation of additional income to a large section of the rural folk. Thus, these village industries, the most prominent and widespread of which is weaving, seemed to be the only scope for self- employment for many in rural folk in Odisha. Indeed, handloom weaving has played a very vital role in the rural economy of Odisha. But in the past ten years, with changes brought in by globalization, liberalization and economic reforms, handloom sector has been facing adverse government policies and discriminatory competition. As a result, the family economy has been in turmoil. The resultant burden is the most on the weavers. In these circumstances, it becomes important to address the problems and needs of this 'vulnerable section' of handloom sector. Globalization and the opening of global markets may require their skills and knowledge to be upgraded to face this competition. This needs capacity building in the form of network building, site marketing etc. so that this small village of Odisha, Pipli, can carve out a niche of its own in the international market. Hence, the present paper attempts to argue in favor of village Based Tourism or rural tourism as an alternative for growth and development of Rural India in the present day competitive world. Based on the benefits derived from the alternative-based tourism initiatives generally, one therefore wonders if any such benefits come the way of the local people of Pipli by way of livelihood enhancement, hence the need for this research. And the present globalized and financial liberalized market, owing to the popularization of machine based low cost and superior quality consumer goods, the handicraft industry in general and Orissan craft industry in particular is facing enormous problems. As there has been the evolution of the modern market system economy, the artisans have lost their holds over the old patronclient market network and jajmani relationship. In the globalization times, though with their products going global land increasing demand for it, there is a rise in the handicraft sector economy, still 'the artisans have become increasingly dependent on middle men like petty merchant capitalists who pay the artisans in wage on piece rate bases.' The government's initiative to create cooperatives has not become much successful. A report says there are over 25lakhcrafts persons in India, based mostly in the villages who are not used to interaction with buyers and don't have the necessary skills to safeguard their own interests. Illiteracy often makes them more vulnerable. IX. SIGNIFICANCE OF THE STUDY AREA Under the 10th Five Year Plan, thrust has been given to promote village tourism as the primary tourism product to spread tourism and its socio-economic benefits to rural and its new geographic regions. For creation or improvement of infrastructure at the selected site, various activities have been undertaken, viz, improvement of surroundings of the village which include landscaping, development of parks, fencing, compound wall etc; improvements of roads within the Panchayat limits; illumination in the village, provision for improvement in solid waste management and sewerage management; procurement of equipments directly related to tourism, like eco-friendly modes of transport for moving within the tourism zone refurbishment of the monuments, signage, reception centres, tourist accommodation and other work/activities directly related to tourism.Pipli, a village, located 11 kilometres from the capital is known for the indigenous creation called appliqué craft. Applique is an intricate creations made out of cloth decorated with colorful patchworks. The uniqueness of applique creations lies in the carefully created motifs of birds, animals, flowers, leaves and other geometric patterns that are stitched onto a base cloth used to make artistic products like umbrella, wall hanging, garden or beach umbrella, lampshade and other utility items. Appliqué creations stand out in their vibrancy and the amazing dexterity of the artisans in putting together small pieces of cloth to make designs that are so joyously colorful and impeccably symmetric. It has recently received intellectual property protection through Geographical Indication Act. Some of the products of appliqué are Chandua, Chatti, Alata,Tresa, Batua, Jhalar etc.

Fig. 1: location of the pipli (Source:(map data 2014 Google))

Page 102

P.P.Mohanty, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 99-105

X. PIPLI: A KALIEDOSCOPE OF RURAL TOURISM Pipili, the heart of the colorful art work called appliqué, is located at a distance of 20 km from Bhubaneswar on the NH 203 connecting Bhubaneswar with Puri. Pipili is located at 20.12° N 85.83° E. It is at Pipili that one takes a turn and moves eastward to proceed to Konark, the site of the Sun Temple. At an average elevation of 25 metres (82 feet), Pipili is a Notified Area Council (NAC) and has 16 wards under jurisdiction of Puri district. It is famous for designing beautiful appliqué handicrafts. As of 2001 India Census, Pipili had a population of 14,263. Males constitute 51% of the population and females 49%.Pipili has an average literacy rate of 70%, higher than the national average of 59.5%: male literacy is 77%, and female literacy is 63%. In Pipili, 12% of the population is under 6 years of age. As a legend would have it, the Pipili derived its name from Pirs (holy Muslim saints), many of whom lived in this area. Appliqué', which is a French term, is a technique by which the decorative effect is obtained by superposing patches of colored fabrics on a basic fabric, the edges of the patches being sewn in some form of stitchery. It is distinct from what is known as patch work in which small pieces of cut fabrics are usually joined side by side to make a large piece of fabric or for repairing a damaged fabric. Though the form is not unknown in other parts of India, it is in Orissa and especially in Pipili that the craft has a living and vibrant tradition continuing over centuries. While most appliqué craftsmen are concentrated in Pipili, there are quite a few in Puri and Khallikote Parlakhemundi and Boudh Fig. 2

Fig. 3

Source: (Appilique handicraft of pipli, odisha tourism) Appliqué works of Pipili is also known as patching cloth design. The local name of this handicraft is Chandua. As with many other handicrafts of Orissa, the roots of the appliqué art/craft form is interwined with the rituals and traditions of Lord Jagannath, the presiding deity of the Puri temple. The appliqué items are mainly used during processions of the deities in their various ritual outings. Items like Chhati, Tarasa and Chandua are used for the purpose. However, the appliqué work in its colorful best is most prominent in the cloth cover of the three chariots of the presiding deities in which they travel every year during the Ratha Yatra or Car Festival. Fig. 4: Chandua

Source (odisha tourism) As per tradition, the colour scheme of the three covers is predetermined. The chariot of Balabhadra known as Taladhawaja has a cloth covering of bright green and red, while that of Subhadra known as Padmadhwaja or Darpadalana has a cover of bright red and black. The chariot of Lord Jagannath called Nadighosha has a cover of bright red and yellow. The basic design of all three is similar being a combination of narrow and wide stripes while on the four sides above the openings, Seats and pillows in appliqué are also made for ceremonial use by the deities during the annual ritual of bathing festival (Snana Jatra) and is locally known as 'Chakada Kama' with motifs of 27 stars and geometrical forms in appliqué work with motifs of fish, frog etc. on black cloth is used in the ritual dress of the Deities of Puri temple, locally known as the 'Gaja Uddharana Vesha', incarnation of Rescuer of Elephant. Applique cover is also made for caparisoning the dummy horses in the 'Horse Dance' or

Page 103

P.P.Mohanty, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 99-105

Ghoda Nacha during Chaitra Festival in Puri and other places. The craft is traditionally practised by a caste of professional tailors, known as 'Darjis'. As with others services of the Lord, Darji Seva or the supply of appliquĂŠ items is rendered by the caste members in return for which they receive certain portion of the daily offering, 'bhog' from the temple . Fig. 5

Source(odisha tourism,darjee stiching chandua or canopies) Fig. 6

Source(odisha tourism,A shop selling appliquĂŠs) The craft is a part of the village industries and is well integrated into the rural economy. The craft has been a part and parcel of the socio-cultural fabric of the society. The handicraft used for the rituals of Lord Jagannath has now found a new market for them on the strength of its reputation which is unparalleled. The artisans of the craft have a good concentration of women and have been significantly contributing to the women empowerment. However the globalization has put these artisans in a tight spot in terms of their infringement of the product and taking away the already created market for their benefiting on the reputation of the product. Globalised economy has contributed to the ever-increasing competition among the developing nations. In the wake of the paradigm shift of global trade rules and the emerging challenges of economic liberalization, a holistic and integrated strategy is a pre-requisite to support the textile and clothing sector, especially the poorer segments of the manufacturing and trading community. In this context, the Government of India has initiated several measures to address the critical needs of the textiles and clothing industry in the recent past. Besides, the government is in the process of creating synergy between the three sets of stakeholders of the industry namely, the government, the enterprise and the civil society organizations to foster and ensure sustainability of such developmental programmes. NISDAR with the support of the textiles committee and the UNCTAD India programme has been in the forefront in supporting the craftsmen for a better deal for their craft creations and are being supported for increasing the export of the craft besides the expansion of the domestic market.

1) 2) 3) 4) 5) 6) 7) 8)

XI. CHALLENGES IN RURAL TOURISM: Traditional belief that agriculture can help the rural people Off let realization of the fact that tourism can also play an important role in developmental process Absence of supporting industry Legislation problems Shortage of trained manpower Insufficient financial support Lack of proper physical communications Lack of basic business planning skills

XII. MARKETING RURAL TOURISM: Marketing becomes a major problem for the promotion of Rural Tourism in India as well as Odisha. This is because the local bodies are either not aware about the developmental role of tourism or are constrained by their own politics or lack of funds. Most rural tourism businesses of all kinds invest relatively little in marketing and related training (Lane, 1994). But to be sustainable as businesses, and in turn to sustain their communities and cultural landscapes, rural tourism operators have much to gain from improving marketing practice (Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development, 1994). While marketing a rural tourism destination (region, village or leisure spots) there is need of strategic approach on following aspects.

Page 104

P.P.Mohanty, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 99-105

(A) Attractions - like promotion of rural tourism around a heritage site (b) Infrastructure (accommodation, cuisine, hygiene, clean water basic amenities) etc. (c) Accessibility (roads, means of transportation) - should not be too far from railhead or airport: 2-21/2 hr. (d) Carrying capacity of the destination (e) Environmental issues (Pollution, Eco-fragility, etc. (f) Safety, law and order situation etc. (g) Continuous Maintenance There is a need of comprehensive research in finding out the suitable locations, ascertain market size, tourist profile, perceptions and expectations, to demarcate roles and responsibilities among various stakeholders, complete package to tourists, product development, provision and management of infrastructure, accommodation and food facilities, promotional plans and more importantly about the role of NGO and local government and community for the strategic implementations of project. Product development and management ensure long term viability of project. XIII. CONCLUSION If the proper marketing plan is done rural tourism, it could bring lots of benefit to our society. It could be a sustainable revenue generating project for rural development for government as well as destination. It can help inflow to resources from urban to the rural economy. It can prevent migration of rural people to urban. Both short-term and long-term planning, implementing and monitoring are vital in avoiding damage to rural areas. Environmental management, local involvement, sound legislation, sustainable marketing, and realistic planning are crucial for development of rural tourism. Rural tourism will emerged as an important instrument for sustainable human development including poverty alleviation, employment generation, environmental regeneration and development of remote areas and advancement of women and other disadvantaged groups in the country apart from promoting social integration and international understanding. The government should promote rural tourism to ensure sustainable economic development and positive social change. REFERENCES Bulter R., & Clark, G. (1992). Tourism in Rural Areas: Canada and U.K., Contemporary Rural Systems in transition. Economy and Society Wallingford, Vol. 2, p. 175. Gannon A. (1990). Rural tourism as a factor in rural community Economic development for Economies in transition, Journal of Sustainable Tourism, 1 (1&2) p. 51-60. Kumar Pro. Kapil (2001). Tourism Impacts, MTM-10, IGNOU text book, New Delhi. Lane, B. (1994). What is Rural Tourism, Journal of Sustainable Tourism, Vol. 2, P. 7-12. Negi J.M. (1990). Tourism Development and Nature Conservation, Metropolitan Publisher, New Delhi, P-128. Nuchard Rattanasuwngchai (1998). The Impact on Rural Communities II Thailand, Dept. of Carrier Sciences Kesetsart University Bangkok, Thailand, P 10.01. Piplani Mr. N.K. (2001). Strategies for Marketing Rural Tourism in India, Rural Tourism Conference 7-8 Dec. Udaipur (Rajsthan). Pruthi R.K. (2006). Rural Tourism Challenges and Paradox, Rajat Publications, New Delhi, P. 68 AFF & Co (2001a). A Developmental Perspective on Rural Tourism in India: Issues & Opportunities. Paper presented by A. F. Ferguson & Co at the “International Conference and Exhibition on Rural Tourism”. Organised by Federation of Indian Chamber of Commerce and Industry (FICCI) in association with Udaipur Chamber of Commerce and Industry, Udaipur, Rajastan. September 7-8, 2001. Peters, K (1994): Background Paper on “Rural Tourism and Regional Development”, Paper presented at the Central and East-European Federation for the Promotion of the Green-Soft-Rural Tourism Conference "Rural Tourism Development in Bulgaria and in the Balkan Countries", Karlovo.

Page 105

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Pak-China Relations in the Cold War Era: A Theoretical Perspective Dr. Manzoor Khan Afridi Head of Department of Politics and International Relations International Islamic University Islamabad, Pakistan Abstract: The intention of this theoretical research paper is not to test certain international relations theories and concepts, but to use them as tools to improve the interpretation search, and make the analytical (empirical) part more clear and context defined. A discourse in international relations in connection with the inter-state relations refers mostly to crisis or negative bilateral relationships. Since in this case, the objective is to analyze the strong bilateral relations by the neighboring states of China and Pakistan during the period of the Cold War, with an emphasis on their search for mutual security through different means. The main aim of using theories and concepts is to provide a base for research. In other words, a theory is a guide which directs a path for investigation. Keeping in mind this explanation, the study under research uses some paradigms and frameworks which help the main theory, to make clear the objectives of the article. The main theory for the paper which has been used is “neorealism or structural realism”. Keywords: Neorealism, Balance of Power, Security, Pakistan, China, United States I. Introduction Neorealism has been focused in the paper by Kenneth N. Waltz and other neorealists’ arguments, by explaining and analyzing different concepts of the theory. It is important for the reason that Kenneth N. Waltz’s insistence on the systemic approach of the international system will improve the illustrative power of the important shifts and durability in the Sino-Pakistan relationship – prior to the start of 1960s and thereafter. Since the neorealism tradition emphasizes state-to-state relations in a form where the system of the international politics influences their contacts; in the shape of alliance formation, balance of power, balance of threat, security dilemma and common interest, to secure their principal aim of security. The Sino-Indian border war, US changed policy to Pakistan, China’s anti-double policy to both super powers, Indo-Soviet cooperation, the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan and thereafter; continuing changing geopolitical situations influenced China and Pakistan to strengthen their mutual security. Nevertheless, the incorporation of the “geopolitics”, surely, stabilizes the theoretical contribution of neorealism into the bilateral Pak-China relations and in end makes the theoretical tool to this research complete. Following figure outlines the course of Sino-Pakistan relations in the Cold War era. Anarchical International System

Vulnerability to Threat

External Balance of Power through Alignment

Mutual Security II. Neorealism / Structural Realism The neorealism/structural realism is a distinct theory and an academic tradition of writing in the field of international relations. Kenneth N. Waltz, a renowned figure in scholarly circle formulated this theory by writing his book, “Theory of International Politics” in 1979. “Structural realism presents a systemic portrait of international politics depicting component units according to the manner of their arrangement. For the purpose of developing a theory, states are cast as unitary actors wanting at least to survive, and are taken to be the system’s constituent units. The essential structural quality of the system is anarchy - the absence of a central monopoly of legitimate force”. 1

Page 106

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

There was a need for a new paradigm to analyze the complex relations of states and put the world politics on a new way. “Waltz attempted to reformulate realism in a new and distinctive way. His aim was to cure the defects with earlier theories of international relations, including classical realism, by applying more scientific approach”.2 Further, according to Joseph S. Nye Jr. “Waltz provides a more elegant theoretical basis for realism. He avoids references to humans pursuing power as an end; pursuit of power as a means is sufficient for his theory. Balance-of-power behavior by states is predicted by the structure of the international system. A system is a set of interacting units having behavioral regularities and identity over time. Its structure defines the ordering of its parts. Structure involves an ordering principle, specification of the functions of different parts, and the distribution of capabilities. In international politics, the ordering principle is anarchy, interpreted as the absence of a higher government above states. The specification of differentiation drops out because states perform similar functions. Thus the distribution of capabilities (multipolarity, bipolarity) predicts variations in states’ balance-of-power behavior. Waltz provides not merely a systemic theory to predict the behavior of the units (states), but a parsimonious structural systemic theory”. 3 Since then, a new beginning started for the framework of states’ relations on the world’s political stage. A profound scholarship has been produced by researchers, while using the concept of structural realism. The main emphasis here is on system of the international politics and its deriving results. According to Paul Schroeder “the central argument is that the broad outcomes of international politics derive more from the structural constraints of the states system than from unit behavior”. 4 According to this perspective, the relations among states are influenced by the system, in which they interact to each other. This definition is against of classical realism, where the level of analysis is “state” by itself. Although, both classical realists and structural realists recognize the central role of the states in international system and consider “state” as a unitary element; but the neorealists are different from the classical realists in a view, where they concentrate on the international system. Thus a necessary question comes to mind: Why state is an important factor and what is most essential for a state? This has answered by Robert O. Keohane, by stating the state-regime relationship, stressing “sovereignty remains a constitutive principle and state authorities play a crucial role”. 5 State is responsible for its sovereignty to survive in a hostile and competitive environment. Sovereignty and state are complementary to one another. To achieve its sovereignty, a state determines its strategies in relevance with other states’ policies. “It is generally true, though not at all uniformly so, that states in the modern era, regardless of their ideology, domestic structure, individual aims, etc., have claimed exclusive sovereignty over their territory and the sole right to the legitimate use of force within it, have set a high value on their independence and security, have upheld their right to use force in self-defense, have tried to provide means for their defense, and have conducted foreign policy with an eye to maintaining their security and independence”. 6 This phenomenon of states’ struggle to protect its sovereignty is because of the system of international politics. Their competition with each other is due to the situation of no guardian around them. A self-seeking and selfguarding behavior of states is constrained by the complicated situation of “no-surety, no-guarantee”. This peculiar condition is motivated by anarchy, not hierarchy, as the system is anarchical. All along with anarchy, according to neorealism, worsening of states’ relations, conflicts, antagonism and wars are the products of international interaction among states. Keith L. Shimko has analyzed the statement in these words, “Neorealism, which is more appropriately labeled structural or systemic realism, seeks to explain international conflict and war in terms of the imperatives imposed on states by an inherently insecure, anarchical environment. It is the dynamics of the system which compel states to behave in certain ways if they wish to survive, and survival is assumed to be the minimum objective of all states. States seek to maintain or expand their influence because they are forced to do so by the logic of the system, not because they are disposed to do so”.7 As a result, states and their incessant competition are seen as a defining element of global reality; all other dimensions of world politics become secondary. What matters in an anarchical environment is to get security through different means for survival. Although economic, cultural, ideological, and environmental security is necessary too, however, military and political security is of prime importance for states. “The evolution of the ‘special relationship’ between Pakistan and the People’s China is best analyzed in a conceptual framework where ideological considerations are replaced by security interests and realpolitik as prime determinants of the relationship between states”. 8 The Sino Pakistan relations in the period of Cold War were strongly affected by the international system. Here the international system is restricted to the region of South Asia. Beside China and Pakistan; India, United States and the Soviet Union, were the states which potentially have influenced the Sino-Pakistan relations. The theory of structural realism is important in this regard, by the fact of its power that it correctly analyzes the Cold War competition and as a result, the changing shifts in the states’ policies. The neorealists’ common concentration of the research may be summarized in the following sentence; the principal or most important factors are the states, that (in turn) are both unitary and rational, and the most important (regional or international) issue is national security. This systemic approach of the theory enables us to see the structure of the system, and variations in it, affecting the interacting units and the outcomes they produce. International structure emerges from the interaction of states and then constrains them from taking

Page 107

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

certain actions while propelling them toward others. Although it is clear that the Cold War competition was between the United States and the Soviet Union, but it also left impression on many states’ relations with them and other states. The Cold War legacy has had tremendous impact on global and regional security. In Jan Nijman’s words; “since World War II, the U.S. and the Soviet Union imposed a bipolar order that had worldwide repercussions”.9 Regarding the article it is not wrong to characterize the Sino-Pakistan relationship during the period of the study to analyze their respective relations with the two super powers and India. With reference to the topic, US, USSR and India in the South Asian region adjusted their strategies with different goals. The United States and the Soviet Union were the levers of the international system; with their changed and adjusting policies, other states of South Asia and China were propelled to reconsider their foreign policies and intraregional relations. Thus the “Chinese foreign policy behavior can, in the first instance, best be understood in terms of the constraints superimposed upon it by the structure of the international system”. 10 In correlation to this, it may be interesting to ask; what role did the super powers (United States and Soviet Union) perform towards the South Asian regional setting, and then directly or indirectly influenced the Sino-Pakistan relations during the era under the research? From the structural perspective, among others, the Sino-Indian border war and United States cum Soviet Union help of India during war were most important factors, to be viewed as a base for Sino-Pakistan cordiality. The Indo-Pakistan hostility in the shape of unsettled issues gave a life-blood to Sino-Pakistan entente too. From the larger geographical perspective, national interests of the competing two super powers and regional states of China, Pakistan and India, with overlapping claims and objectives in the region, created a complex set of interactions. 11 China and the Soviet Union were allies in the start of 1950s opposing strongly the U.S. policies, but the late fifties saw a worsening shift in Sino-Soviet relations. As the study suggests that, the U.S., USSR and India were also important factors for the Sino-Pakistan initiative to converge their views and interests. India pursued its policy of non-alignment and as a leader of the Third World nations in the heydays of the Cold War. But these Sino-Soviet differences compelled the USSR to be close with India. At the same time, the Sino- Indian HindiChini Bhai Bhai (Indian-Chinese are brothers) slogan calmed down. On other side of the complex political scenario, there were signs of suspicions and despair in the U.S.-Pakistan alliance, which was started in the mid fifties by signing their Mutual Defense Assistance Agreement, SEATO and CENTO. The continuing shifts and readjustments of the mentioned states’ strategies gave rise to new dimensions of the South Asian politics and states’ relations. Why did the Sino-Soviet differences reach to an extent which later developed into mutual hostility, and what kind of impact it left over Sino-Pakistan relations? Why the Sino-Indian brothers’ era come to an end and by which way it make possible the Sino-Pakistan entente? More to ask, why American-Pakistan alliance worsened and how did it affect the Sino-Pakistan relations? The most important reason for the Sinosoviet rift was the concept of the communist movement’s leadership. “Both the Chinese and the Soviets have claimed for themselves the full authority conferred by the myth of the Communist party”. 12 With the growing number of the newly third world countries and their zeal of getting liberation from colonial powers, brought China and Soviet Union to enmity. By the structural perspective, the newly established states changed the international system.13 A reason of the U.S. policies to both countries is not out of question as well. In addition, the Sino-Soviet leg-pulling of each other altered their priorities in the Subcontinent’s power politics. The Soviet’s attitude towards Pakistan was already not friendly, as Pakistan was an ally of the United States. In short, the Sino-Pakistan entente cordiale was a product of the Cold War international system. As long as the Cold War continued between the United States and the Soviet Union, it gave an upward move to the China and Pakistan bilateral ties. But when the international structure changed after the Soviet disintegration, it left impacts on the Sino-Pakistan relations, not very positively. “Rooted in the postwar structure of international politics, the Cold War for more than four decades stubbornly refused to evolve into a warm peace. The Cold War could not end until the structure that sustained it began to erode”.14 In connection with the above-mentioned international system, some important aspects of the structural realism are discussed below. III. Security According to some scholars “the concept of security is difficult to define and even more difficult to operationalize for a number of reasons”. 15 But in simple words: “Security is the protection of a person, property or organization from an attack”.16 In an environment of states where there is no world government to check their actions in a proper way, there is always a danger of attack for a state from another state. States determine their strategies to protect their sovereignty and territorial integrity. Different types of protection for a state include prevention, response and pre-emptive attacks. The adoption of a specific protection measure depends on the situation and strength of a state. When a state is weak or in some cases not highly vulnerable to attack, it will implement the strategy of prevention. While a state (somewhat powerful) is attacked by another state or states, will response in a manner to neutralize the attack. These are sometimes also called the defensive nature. There is also a possibility of pre-emptive attack for a state. For two reasons a state will do attack: It will attack, when the situation for its invasion increase its own interests or when there is a sign of another state’s future attack.

Page 108

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

Because of the self-help situation in international relations, both choices of preemptive attack for a state are open. Neorealism is security-oriented theory. This theory has analyzed the concept of “security” in relation to states’ relations with each other in an anarchic world. Kenneth N. Waltz commented, “Structural theory assumes that the dominant goal of states is security, since to pursue whatever other goals they may have, they first must survive. Bandwagoning and balancing by the logic of the theory opposite responses of security-seeking states to their situations. States concerned for their security value relative gains over absolute ones”.17 Because of the distrust among the states, as neorealists emphasize, security is necessary for a state’s sovereignty. Paul Roe argues that “the main security issue at the interstate level is sovereignty”. 18 States safeguard their sovereignties in a number of ways. “Sovereignty is defended by the use of security resources – military might and political power”.19 Looking to the present case study, sovereignty of China and Pakistan threatened by different ways. Both the states had faced a dilemma on various occasions. China’s seeking security and military strength was motivated by its past history when colonizers had invaded China and latter enhanced “by the regional wars following the 1949 revolution – the Korean War, the Vietnam War, and the border clashes with India and the Soviet Union”.20 China and Pakistan demarcated their mutual boundary on 2nd March 1963 because of the sovereignty problem. As China had fought war with India in October 1962, it was a golden opportunity for her to engage with Pakistan on its border issue. Pakistan was too willing to avoid the future’s complexities in this regard. Both the states claimed their respective authority on territories along their border by issuing different maps. Further, during the Indo-Pakistan war of 1965, Pakistan was directly a victim of Indian aggression. Its sovereignty was under a crucial situation. Not less was the Chinese case when China raised her voice on Indian intrusion in its soil. China and Pakistan used both the sources of security - military might and political power. Pakistan was engaged militarily face to face with India, and China issued ultimatums to India of the former’s mobilization of forces and grave consequences for India. China supplied military equipments to Pakistan and politically too condemned the action of India. Later in 1971 Indo-Pakistan war, China called India a “revisionist” and “aggressive” state. On Kashmir problem which is a life and death issue between India and Pakistan, China often supported Pakistan in the said period under study. On the other hand, unresolved Taiwan’s dilemma fundamentally posed a security threat to the People’s China. On the question of Taiwan issue, Pakistan had always supported “One China policy” and regarded Taiwan as an integral part of the mainland China. About the Pakistan’s foreign policy, it is “by and large has been conceived and pursued in terms of its relations with major powers such as the United States, China and the Soviet Union. Its dominant concern has been the threat which, in Pakistani eyes, India has posed to its security”. 21 The partition legacy of the united India leftover some issues unresolved between India and Pakistan. For the sake of national security, Pakistan joined the Western bloc under the leadership of the United States. “Very weak states cannot make themselves secure by their own efforts”.22 Although the Western alliances were against of communism but Pakistan’s interests were not to halt the Chinese way; rather to secure itself from the Indian domination. “The alignment with a superpower is a basic feature of security policy in a bipolar framework”. 23 The President Ayub’s pro-Western policy challenged from the inward direction. The then foreign Minister of Pakistan, Zulfiqar Ali Bhutto stressed for the need to consolidate its relations with People’s China on firm grounds. Accordingly, “the choice of allies is also influenced by the internal political configurations of states apart from the general ideological preferences”.24 The security concept becomes more complicated when a state want to increase its own security, though it doesn’t have any intention of aggression. Seeing the situation, another state will respond in a same way by securing its own security, which considers another state’s security measures as a threat. Robert Jervis outlined the statement in the words, “states often want more arms than their neighbors and wish to use tougher bargaining tactics in order to gain an upper hand in disputes”. 25 It is security dilemma which prevailed during the Cold War between the two superpowers and India, China, and Pakistan. United States and the Soviet Union stressed for their influence in the South Asian region and supplied political and military supports to their favorite states. “Given the country’s meager national wealth and the scope of the threat each of the superpowers posed, Beijing’s foreign policy for most of the four decades after 1949 was driven, in conformity with the principles of realpolitik, by a survivalist logic that frequently trumped other regime preferences”. 26 China tested its nuclear weapons in 1964 and India followed in 1974. Since Pakistan was vulnerable to Indian attack, indeed Pakistan started working on developing nuclear weapons. China has established strong military relations with the South Asian states especially Pakistan, as legitimate within the context of the Five Principles of Peaceful Coexistence. New Delhi has always viewed these relations as unacceptable threats to Indian security. 27 A nation-state’s security jeopardizes more when an aggressor is her neighbor. The China and Pakistan’s securities came under unavoidable condition when the USSR invaded a peaceful country, Afghanistan. “The change of regime in Afghanistan following the April 1978 revolution soon turned into a major strategic threat for both Pakistan and China. The Soviet invasion and continued presence of more than 85 thousand Soviet troops was considered by Pakistan to be an immediate threat to its vital interests and, by the PRC, to be a more remote but nonetheless serious threat”.28 In the states’ calculations of a stable security, the following concepts play a vital role.

Page 109

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

IV. Balance of Power and Alliance Politics A. Balance of Power Balance of power and alliance strategies are the prime components of the power politics. Since the ancient period, these tactics have been used by states to pursue their national interests and minimize the enemies’ influence. International relations experts (mostly realists/ neorealists) use the term “balance of power” to make clear their view points. “In the classical literature of diplomatic history, the balance-of-power concept occupies a central position. Regardless of one’s interpretation of the term or one’s preference for or antipathy to it, the international relations scholar cannot escape dealing with it”. 29 In ancient Greece, the city-state of Athens challenged by another city-state of Sparta and her allies.30 Since the modern state-system in sixteenth century, balance of power and alliance politics have profoundly influenced international relations. “In the anarchy of the international system, the most reliable brake on the power of one state is the power of other states. The term balance of power refers to the general concept of one or more states’ power being used to balance that of another state or group of states”.31 The neorealist tradition in IR has generally been used these concepts among the interaction of the nation-states. They consider them as vital that without balance of power and alliance politics, the anarchical nature of international relations cannot exist. When a growing power of a state or group of states is considered by another state or group of states as a threat and challenger to upset the international system, will often be checked. T.V. Paul has mentioned three important types of the balance of power. 1. Hard Balancing: It is a strategy of states when they are faced with crucial circumstances. In extreme situations, states use this kind of balance of power. They build and update their military capabilities in such a manner to offset the danger of rival states. The traditional realists and neorealists mainly restricted to hard balancing tactics. 2. Soft Balancing: It is a balancing policy of states which is not always an overt one. This kind of balancing lacks a formal alliance or treaty. It happens when states generally develop ententes or limited security-oriented understandings with each other to balance a potentially threatening state or a rising power. Soft balancing is often based on a limited arms buildup, short-living cooperative measures or collaboration in regional or international institutions. There is also possibility of an open and hard balancing strategy; when the potential state’s power grows unlimited and becomes a threat. Thus it can start a tough security competition between the states. 3. Asymmetric Balancing: It is a technique through which the nation-states try to balance and contain indirect threats posed by sub-national actors such as terrorist groups. These groups often do not have the capacity to challenge key states by using conventional military resources or strategies. On the other hand, asymmetric balancing can also be used by the sub-national actors and their state sponsors to challenge and weaken established states using asymmetric means such as terrorism. 32 In the underlying discussion, only the hard balancing and soft balancing strategies have been used. The asymmetric balancing will not be discussed. 33 In connection with the Sino-Pakistan cordiality, balancing and counter-balancing policies continued throughout the period of under investigation. Pakistan’s relations with the United States, China’s ties with the Soviet Union in early era and India’s relations with the Soviet Union (against their respective rivals’ threats) represent hard balancing. While the Sino-Pakistan entente and Sino-U.S. détente represent Hard and soft balancing. Pakistan’s balancing was mainly against of India and then the Soviet Union. United States balancing was against the Soviet Union and China together, or against one state at different times. India’s balancing was against Pakistan and China. China’s balancing was against of United States, Soviet Union and India at a time, in sixties. Later was against of Soviet Union and to an extent, India. Soviet balancing was against of United States, sometimes China and to some extent, Pakistan. To make a clear-cut understanding of the Sino-Pakistan relations in the Cold War period and their search for mutual security, it is essential to throw light and critically analyze the balancing behavior of the United States, Soviet Union and India. 34 For the balance of power, two requirements are compulsory: The anarchic international system and the wishing of units (nation-states) to survive.35 The study under research fulfills both of the requirements. Of course, the international system was anarchic as the article uses the neorealist paradigm. Both the states had felt vulnerability regarding their sovereignties and national integrities, and struggled together to get their aim of mutual security. China and Pakistan have played the balancing game rather than bandwagoning to secure their respective sovereignties. Balancing is alignment against the threatening power rather than the most powerful one; while bandwagoning is alignment with a dominant power, either to appease it or get some profit from it. 36 Balancing and bandwagoning are opposite to one another. Sometimes states prefer balancing while in some cases; jump to bandwagoning, seeking their interests. Pakistan was much weaker than its rivals (India and Soviet Union) and had various internal problems. Yet Pakistan has made only minor concessions to its hostile states. Despite of Pakistan’s vulnerability to both states, it has not jumped to bandwagon with most threatening India and the Soviet. 37 Pakistan chose to align itself with China because of no Chinese threatening attitude. Similar was the case with PRC in 1960s and thereafter, particularly in 1980s. Although the USSR was much powerful than the People’s China, still then China chose to balance the Soviet by alignment with the U.S. and Pakistan.

Page 110

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

During the Indo-Pakistan war of 1965, the Soviet Union played a kind of balance of power role. “Moscow’s position was complicated by its desire to expand its ties with Pakistan, both to take advantage of Pakistan’s alienation from the United States and to limit Chinese influence in the country”.38 This balancing strategy among Pakistan, India, China and the Soviet Union continued thereafter. In the Indo-Pakistan war of 1971, there was again a balance of power on the war issue among them. Bhutto led a military delegation to China, and in return China assured Pakistan about possible help against the Indian aggression. Realizing the situation, India signed a “Friendship and Good Neighborly Relations Treaty” with the USSR. Later when the war broke out, PRC proposed a resolution, called for a cease-fire, withdrawal of forces and India as an aggressor. The Soviet Union responded by veto the resolution. After the war, for China “the first task ahead was then to restore at least a semblance of balance to the regional power structure. For that purpose, China took upon itself the rehabilitation of Pakistan’s armed forces, agreeing to replenish them without cost”. 39 States feel fear more about threatening states especially when they are neighbors. This statement is best analyzed by the “balance of threat” theory. Stephen M. Walt argues that balance of threat theory is a more pure form of balance of power theory. Balance of power theory explains the states’ behavior that they will ally together to restructure the imbalance of power. While the balance of threat theory predicts that states will ally together against a threatening state or coalition of states. This theory works there where there is an imbalance of threat.40 Further he comments: “If balancing behavior is the norm, therefore, an increase in any of these factorspowers, proximity, offensive capabilities, or aggressive intentions-should encourage other states to ally against the most threatening power”. 41 Keeping in mind the discussion, the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan in late nineteen eighties blew away the structure of regional international system. Soviet Union was a much powerful state than China and Pakistan. It possessed already offensive capabilities and aggressive intentions, revealed by its past history. Moreover, it was in close proximity to China and Pakistan. Naturally, the objective of alignment between China and Pakistan- with the help of the United States, was, to deter the Soviet Union and finally to repair the imbalance of threat which was caused by the USSR’s invasion of Afghanistan. B. Alliances As like the balance of power tradition, the origin of alliance formation backs too, to ancient times. The alliance is the external face and an important component of balance of power. Like other tenets of the neorealism, alliances ensure the states’ survival as well. In the words of Michael W. Simon: “Security concerns influence the choice of alliance partners”.42 Usually those states will align together against threats that have common interests. Even it is possible for allies; commonly, when a great power and weak country are allies to have common convergent views on one hand and divergent views on the other. Pakistan’s alliance with the United States illustrates this behavior. When the U.S. and Pakistan signed their Mutual Assistance Agreement, SEATO and CENTO, they had common interest for their alliance to survive, to halt the spread of communism. The United States implemented the “Containment Policy”. The America had viewed its containment strategy from the global perspective, to block both of the Soviet and Chinese communism. Although Pakistan was feared of the Soviet Union due to the latter’s alignment with India, but was not vulnerable to Chinese communism. Pakistan and the United States had only one common interest; the Soviet Union. Pakistan formulated its alliance policy more regionally, to deter India. In 1950s, China too aligned herself with the Soviet Union against the United States. The United States, Soviet Union and India also have been discussed here because of the complex changing alliances’ patterns in South Asia, which have always left impressions on the Sino-Pakistan relations. “During the Cold War, the three major powers-the United States, the Soviet Union, and the People’s Republic of China (PRC)-were often torn by the desire to make alliances meaningful while at the same time behaving pragmatically to defend against would-be enemies. The result has been a series of often surprising alignments. 43 An important point in this regard is that a state makes secure itself from her adversary by two ways. First, to increase its military and economic strength and second to make own alliance stronger and weaken the opposing one.44 In the Cold War period, not was Pakistan nor China in a position to make themselves secure by internal measures. Both moved to make alliances with their respective allies. But it should be clear that alliances are not life-lasting. According to Kenneth N. Waltz, “in a bipolar world, alliance leaders can design strategies primarily to advance their own interests and to cope with their main adversary and less to satisfy their own allies”. 45 The U.S.-Pakistan alliance had faced this problem. The United States was concerned about the PRC and USSR in sixties and later only the USSR. But Pakistan’s main threat was India. The Sino-Soviet split occurred due to the Soviet détente with the United States in 1960s. Thus it can be said that alliances are not marriages of love but marriages of convenience. This bond of alliance can be made and break away very easily. Every state serves its own interests. When the states’ interests change, the alliance also becomes difficult to survive. 46 Viewing the present case, the United States did not fulfill the Pakistan’s needs in a better way. It’s growing ties with India during the Kennedy Administration and later, its lack of full support to Pakistan in Indo-Pakistan wars of 1965 and 1971 refrained Pakistan from alliances with the United States. Same was the U.S. and U.S.S.R. help of India during the latter’s war with PRC in October 1962, which compelled China and Pakistan to look for their way of entente.

Page 111

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

Snyder has commented: “If a state feels highly dependent on its ally, directly or indirectly, if it perceives the ally as less dependent, if the alliance commitment is vague, and if the ally’s recent behavior suggests doubtful loyalty, the state will fear abandonment more than entrapment”. 47 A particular facet of alliance is alignment. Alignment is not a formal alliance for which a written treaty is needed but a temporary arrangement among states to stop a potential threat. Alignment is more strategicoriented than alliance. At the same time, may be the allies have differences, but they align together against a threatening power. Such like alignment was among the U.S., China and Pakistan against the Soviet Union, during the latter’s invasion of Afghanistan and between the U.S. and India against China in 1962’s Sino-Indian war. Although some scholars hold the view that China and Pakistan are allies but there has not been a formal treaty of alliance, only alignment between them. “China has long been loosely aligned with Pakistan in opposition to India (which was aligned with the Soviet Union)”.48 C. Common Interest Structural realism predicts that states will rally against a rising power or threatening state when the allies’ interests coincide with each other. States will also cooperate in other fields on the basis of the common interests. In the anarchic nature of the states’ international relations, common interests occupy a permanent position. Despite the different ideological, political, socio-economic and religious factors, states will establish and maintain good relations if their common interests do not overlap. It is also common that states of the same ideologies and political structures go to war with one another, when their interests strike.49 The Sino-Pakistan cordial relations and the South Asian politics in the Cold War era represent the same behavior. The U.S.Pakistan alliance suffered from setback in the early 1960s when their interests began to collide with each other. It was followed by the enduring Sino- Pakistan entente; despite the fact, that China and Pakistan belonged to two opposing ideologies. Pakistan is a Muslim state with capitalist system while China has no official religion with socialist system. The case of the Soviet Union was not different as well. The Soviet-Indian cordial relations reflect the element of “common interest” (as mentioned above in sections balance of power and alliances). There were cooperation among states in various fields, but the Cold War politics and particularly, the South Asian political stage shows “common interest” not positively. According to Waltz “the common interest is ordinarily a negative one: fear of other states”. 50 Chinese leaders had disclosed to Bhutto in his visit to Peking that ‘common interest’ matters for friendly relations between China and Pakistan.51 The Sino-Pakistan cordiality indicates the claim of negative interest between them. Since India and Pakistan have long been strong adversaries, the Sino-Indian relations too have been fractured in the Cold War era. The main common interest between China and Pakistan, in the period under research, has been the Indian factor, “testing by adversary”. Other common interests have been changed from time to time in the said period. For Pakistan, close linkages with China and United States were helpful for the reason to get strong its military and economics mainly against India on the one hand, and halt the Soviet’s way to India and the Indian Ocean, on the other hand. For China, close bond with Pakistan was beneficial for three reasons: To get alienate Pakistan from the U.S. and later, to establish a détente with U.S. through Pakistan; to reduce the Soviet influence in the region and to block the Indian hegemony. Because, “one of the main conflicts of interest between China and India had been their rivalry over leadership in Asia”.52 China has been played a balance of power game between India and Pakistan by supporting the latter. Describing the Sino-Pakistan boundary agreement, Vertzberger has commented: “Correct neighborly relations became closer from then on, developing into a relationship of allies bound together by common interests”. 53 China and Pakistan strengthened their relations through strategic engagement. China has supplied Pakistan a huge amount of military equipments in order to make Pakistan as strong as to oppose any aggression from another state. China was interested in Pakistan to make a route to Middle East, because of the Pakistan’s strategic position. It is necessary in strategic interest, to be sure that the ally’s powers resources are out of the adversary’s reach. 54 These were the common interests that the enduring Sino- Pakistan entente, during the period of underlying thesis had been continued. The internal and/or, external policies in both countries relatively gave an upward push to their relations.55 “In fact, the scope of mutual interests (between China and Pakistan) is so wide that even changes in leadership and regimes in both countries have not affected it”. 56 When the Indian Premier Rajiv Gandhi visited India in late eighties, and the process of the USSR’s disintegration started, it affected Sino-Pakistan relations in somewhat negative direction. But, as mentioned already, the positive effects prevailed over the negative. V. Geopolitics and Geo-strategy The concepts of “geopolitics” and “geo-strategy” have been used in paper to supplement the main theory. It is important due to the reasons that the concepts are related to structural realism, because its emphasis on the relation between politics and geography. Also, in this case, the unique geo-strategic positions of Pakistan and

Page 112

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

China enhance the value of the concepts. Goldstein has defined geopolitics as, “the use of geography as an element of power”.57 The geography remains constant which increases or decreases a state’s power. In more broad terms, the geopolitics can be analyzed as: “An important aspect of world politics is geopolitics. This includes the crucial aspect of “spatiality”-which emphasizes the location of things in relationship to other things, as well as how things are distributed. Every nation-state operates within a context shaped by many other states and other international actors”.58 A state’s geography is crucial for its power measurement. “Geopolitics is a pseudoscience erecting the factor of geography into an absolute that is supposed to determine the power, and hence the fate, of nations”.59 The special characteristic of the Pakistan’s geographical set up needed security. In other words, the security considerations of the Pakistani policy makers, and to some extent, the Chinese policy makers were strongly influenced by their locations on the planet. Pakistan is surrounded by, beside the Arabian Sea; India, Afghanistan, China and Iran. The Soviet Union was also not far from Pakistan. 60 State’s location strongly affects its interactions with other states. Neighbor states often go to war because of their geographical proximity. 61 This statement comes true in the analysis of the present study. “Pakistan’s feelings of vulnerability caused by its peculiar geopolitical structure – its division into two areas more than 1,000 miles apart, its long border with Afghanistan in the west and its encirclement by India in the east – and India’s advantage in size, population, and resources were a source of anxiety for Pakistan’s leaders”. 62 As neighbors, India and Pakistan have fought wars with each other. The Pak-Afghan and the Pak-Soviet relations have also been mostly remaining strained. On the other hand, China had has major differences with its neighbors. China had border skirmishes with the Soviet Union and had fought battles with India and Vietnam, being its neighbors. While formulating its foreign policy, a state will bear in mind its own and other states’ geopolitical positions and considerations. This dilemma has shaped the approaches of China and Pakistan to be close with each other. Because, “a state should be most concerned with its immediate neighbors and less concerned with those far away”.63 The China and Pakistan’s hostile relations with India and the Soviet Union stepped up the SinoPakistan relations. Looking to the geopolitical situations, China wanted to have a foot-hold in Pakistan for the purpose to prevent Pakistan from going too close with the West. It also had the desire to use Pakistan as a bridge between itself and the Muslim countries of the Middle East. Most importantly, the uncertain future relations of China with India drew closer it toward Pakistan.64 According to Brzezinski, active geostrategic players are states that have the ability to have influence beyond their own borders to the extent that affects the current world order. Although geostrategic players usually are powerful countries, all the powerful countries are not necessarily geostrategic players. Geopolitical pivots, on the other hand, are states that are not powerful themselves, but that are important because of their location or because of the consequences for the geostrategic players from the alteration of their positions. 65 The geopolitical and geo-strategic conditions of a state or/and region, gives rise to multiple options for strengthening the security in anarchic world. The outside powers tend to have influence in different countries and regions by the tactics of geopolitics and geo-strategies. The United States and China’s coming closer together through Pakistan illustrates the importance of the above concepts. In the aftermath of the Indo-Pakistan war of 1971; the geopolitical considerations of the outside powers, paved way for them, to show their loyalty and credibility for their allies. China more radicalized its support for Pakistan and the Soviet Union too was ambitious for a greater role on behalf of India. M. Akram Rajput has remarked then, that the result of the geopolitical changes in South Asia was the emergence of the Soviet Union as an influential power in that region.66 This change and latter the Soviet ambitions for more influence in the region, gave impetus for the ‘balance of power’67 strategy among the United States, China and Pakistan to roll-back the Soviet’s geostrategies. Related to the thesis, the new geo-strategies of China and Pakistan further cemented the SinoPakistan entente. In the wake of the Soviet’s invasion of Afghanistan, Vertzberger remarked, “this relationship and Pakistan’s geostrategic importance commit China – both for moral reasons and to uphold its credibility – to a responsibility for Pakistan’s defense”.68 VI. Conclusion With supportive concepts of geopolitics and geo-strategy, neoralism/structural realism has been used in the paper. The main focus of the theory on ‘security’ in the presence of changing international system and anarchy can best suit the present case study. Although the domestic politics has a part in the formulation of a state’s foreign policy, the Sino-Pakistan cordiality in the Cold War era was more facilitated by the international system. Being doorstep neighbors, geopolitics and geo-strategy have also a big stake in the formation of Sino-Pakistan entente. The bi-polar system brought the superpowers’ competition to the South Asian region which made complications in the already hostile environment of relations between India and Pakistan on the one hand and; China and India on the other. To achieve their security for sovereignty, China and Pakistan were searching for friends and later aligned with the superpowers. The era under research was rich in power politics; in the shape of alliance formation, balance of power and balance of threat. To balance India and with variant degrees, the superpowers, China and Pakistan got aligned with each other. The common interest plays a vital role in

Page 113

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

interactions of states with each other. This common interest was the backbone of Sino-Pakistan relations and their linkages with India, United States and the Soviet Union. References 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13

14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30

31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42

Kenneth N. Waltz, “The Origins of War in Neorealist Theory”, Journal of Interdisciplinary History, Vol. 18, No.4 (1988), p.618 “Neorealism and New Life for Realism,” http://www.uni muenster.de/Politikwissenschaft/Doppeldiplom/docs/Neorealism.pdf, accessed on 13 September, 2013. Jr, Joseph S. Nye, "Review: Neorealism and Neoliberalism," World Politics Vol. 4, No.2, 1988, p. 241. Paul Shroeder, "Historical Reality Vs. Neo-Realist Theory," International Security, 1994, 19 (1): 108. Robert O. Keohane, "Cooperation and International Regimes," in Richard Little and Michael Smith (eds), 1991, "Perspectives on World Politics: A Reader," London: Routledge, 1984, p.102. Paul Shroeder, "Historical Reality Vs. Neo-Realist Theory," International Security, 1994, Vol. 19 No.1, p. 115. Keith L. Shimko, "Realism, Neorealism and American Liberalism," The Review of Politics, 1992, Vol. 54, No.2, p. 293. Shri Prakash, "Sino-Pakistani Relations: Comparing Changes Over Three Decades," Peace Initiatives, 1999, Vol. III-VI, p.125. Jan Nijman, "The Limits of Superpower: The United States and the Soviet Union since World War II," Annals of the Association of American Geographers, 1992, Vol. 82, No.4, p. 681. Michael Ng-Quinn, "The Analytic Study of Chinese Foreign Policy," in Guoli Liu, "Chinese Foreign Policy in Transition," New York: Aldaine De Gruyter, 2004, p.48. It represents the U.S. and Soviet Union ambitions of making more and more allies to strengthen their positions, Sino-Indian border disputes and struggle for regional dominance, and the Indo-Pakistan search for security and national sovereignty. Benjamin Schwartz, "Sino-Soviet Relations – The Question of Authority," Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, Communist China and the Soviet Bloc, 1963, 349:38. In the fifties and sixties, various colonies got freedom from their colonial powers. They contributed to the international system in such a way that great powers were eager to have influence over them. China and Soviet Union had fear of these states that might join the capitalist bloc or remained non-aligned Kenneth N. Waltz, "The Emerging Structure of International Politics," International Security, 1993, Vol.18, No.20, p.49. Herman Van Der Wusten, "Security Policies of European Countries outside the Soviet Sphere," Journal of Peace Research, 1985, Vol.22, No.4, p.304. Ron Kurtus, "What is Security?," http://www.school-for-champions.com/security/whatis.htm Kenneth N. Waltz, "Evaluating Theories," The American Political Science Review, 1997, Vol. 91, No.4, p.915. Paul Roe, "The Interstate Security Dilemma: Ethnic Conflict as a ‘Tragedy’?," Journal of Peace Research, 1999, Vol.36, No.2, p.192. Sven Bislev, "Globalization, State Transformation, and Public Security," International Political Science Review, 2004, Vol.25, No.3, p.282. Quansheng Zhao, "Interpreting Chinese Foreign Policy: The Micro-Macro Linkage Approach," New York: Oxford University Press, 1996, p.61. K. B. Sayeed, "Southeast Asia in Pakistan’s Foreign Policy," Pacific Affairs, 1968, Vol.21, No.2, p.230. Kenneth N. Waltz, "Evaluating Theories," The American Political Science Review, 1997, Vol.91, No.4, p.915. Herman Van Der Wusten, "Security Policies of European Countries Outside the Soviet Sphere," Journal of Peace Research, 1985, Vol.22, No.4, p.303. Glenn H. Snyder, "The Security Dilemma in Alliance Politics," World Politics, 1984, Vol.36, No.4, p.465. Robert Jervis, "A Political Science Perspective on the Balance of Power and the Concert," The American Historical Review, 1992, Vol.97, No.3, p.720. Avery Goldstein, "Rising to the Challenge: China’s Grand Strategy and International Security," Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2005, p.40-41. John W. Garver, "China and South Asia," Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, China’s Foreign Relations, 1992, 519: 67. Yaacov Vertzberger, "The Enduring Entente: Sino-Pakistani Relations 1960-1980," New York: Praeger Publishers, 1983, p.63. Karl. W. Deutsch, David J. Singer. Multipolar Power Systems and International Stability, World Politics, 1964, 16 (3): 390. The Athens was a great naval power while the Sparta relied mainly on its army for superiority. There was a “Treaty of Peace” between them. The Athenian Empire and the Spartan Alliance coexisted as along as a balance of power was maintained between them. When the Athenian power was growing, the Sparta viewed this as a threat. As a result, both the states went to a war in 431 BC, called as “Peloponnesian War”. It is a classical example of the balance of power and alliance politics. Joshua S. Goldstein, "International Relations," Beijing: Pearson Education Asia Limited and Peking University Press, 2005, .77. T.V. Paul, "Balance of Power: Theory and Practice in the 21st Century," Stanford University Press, 2004, p.3. Asymmetric balancing is relatively a new phenomenon if compare with other balancing strategies to Cold War politics. It is not important for this thesis due to the lack of its evidence in the Sino-Pakistan bilateral relations It is necessary for the purpose that the US-USSR-India triangle is so deeply inter-connected with the Sino-Pakistan entente, that it can not be separated from the main topic of research. Kenneth N. Waltz, "Theory of International Politics," New York: McGraw Hill, 1979, p.121. http://pweb.jps.net/~gangale/opsa/ir/Alliance_Theory.htm Stephen M. Walt, "Testing Theories of Alliance Formation: The Case of Southwest Asia," International Organization, 1988, Vol.42, No.2, p.307-308. William J. Barnds, "China’s Relations with Pakistan: Durability amidst Discontinuity," The China Quarterly, 1975, No.63, p.474. Yaacov Vertzberger, "The Enduring Entente: Sino-Pakistani Relations 1960-1980," New York: Praeger Publishers, 1983, p.60. Stephen M. Walt, "Testing Theories of Alliance Formation: The Case of Southwest Asia," International Organization, 1988, Vol.42, No.2, p.281. Ibid. Michael W. Simon, Erik Gartzke, "Political System Similarity and the Choice of Allies: Do Democracies Flock Together or Do Opposites Attract?," The Journal of Conflict Resolution, 1996, Vol.40, No.4, p.624.

Page 114

Manzoor Khan Afridi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 106-115

43 44 45 46 47 48 49

50 51 52 53 54 55

56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68

Kendall W. Stiles, "Sino-Soviet-American Relations: The Balance of Power, in Case Histories in International Politics," Beijing: Peking University Press, 2006, p.42. John Gerard Ruggie, "Review: Continuity and Transformation in the World Polity: Toward a Neorealist Synthesis," World Politics, 1983, Vol.35, No.2, p.267. Kenneth N. Waltz, "The Origins of War in Neorealist Theory," Journal of Interdisciplinary History, "The Origin and Prevention of Major Wars," 1988, Vol.18, No. 4, p.622. Joshua S. Goldstein, "International Relations," sixth ed., Beijing: Pearson Education Asia Limited and Peking University Press, 2005, p.86. Glenn H. Snyder, "The Security Dilemma in Alliance Politics," World Politics, 1984, Vol.36, No.4, p.475. Joshua S. Goldstein, "International Relations," sixth ed., Beijing: Pearson Education Asia Limited and Peking University Press, 2005, p.94. Although the United States and China had been opponents in 1950s and later, but after the Shanghai Communiqué in 1972, they formed a quasi-alliance against the Soviet Union. And despite the same ideologies, politico-economic and one-party systems, the Soviet Union and China; and, Vietnam and China went to border clashes Kenneth N. Waltz, "The Origins of War in Neorealist Theory, Journal of Interdisciplinary History," "The Origin and Prevention of Major Wars," 1988, Vol.18, No.4, p.620-621. Z. A. Bhutto, "Bhutto in 1969," [J]. Pakistan Forum, 1972, 2 (7/8): 4. Yaacov Vertzberger, "The Enduring Entente: Sino-Pakistani Relations 1960-1980," New York: Praeger Publishers, 1983, p.56. Ibid: 7. Glenn H. Snyder, "The Security Dilemma in Alliance Politics," World Politics, 1984, Vol.36, No.4, p.472. The China’s “Great Cultural Revolution” and the Deng Xiaoping’s coming into power affectedChina’s relations with some countries, but its relations with Pakistan was exceptional case. Similarly, many upheavals in Pakistan, for example, the separation of East Pakistan and changingof regimes didn’t leave a negative impact on its relations with China. Yaacov Vertzberger, "The Enduring Entente: Sino-Pakistani Relations 1960-1980," New York: Praeger Publishers, 1983, p.X. Joshua S. Goldstein, "International Relations," sixth ed., Beijing: Pearson Education Asia Limited and Peking University Press, 2005, p.61. Bruce Russett, Harvey Starr, David Kinsella, "World Politics: The Menu for Choice," 4th. Chapter, Beijing: Peking University Press, 2003, p.71. Hans J. Morgenthau, "Politics Among Nations: The Struggle for Power and Peace," Beijing: McGraw-Hill Education (Asia) Co. and Peking University Press, p.170. The former Soviet Union territory, now “Tajikistan” is separated from Pakistan by a narrow strip of Afghan corridor called, “Wakhan”. It is an artificial boundary created by the Treaty of St. Petersburg, a treaty between Russia and British India. Bruce Russett, Harvey Starr, David Kinsella, "World Politics: The Menu for Choice," 4th. Chapter, Beijing: Peking University Press, 2003, p.72. Yaacov Vertzberger, "The Enduring Entente: Sino-Pakistani Relations 1960-1980," New York: Praeger Publishers, 1983, p.7. Bruce Russett, Harvey Starr, David Kinsella, "World Politics: The Menu for Choice," 4th. Chapter, Beijing: Peking University Press, 2003, p.73. Yaacov Vertzberger, "The Enduring Entente: Sino-Pakistani Relations 1960-1980," New York: Praeger Publishers, 1983, p.3. Zbigniew Brzezinski, "The Grand Chessboard: American Primacy and Its Geostrategic Imperatives," New York: Basic Books, 1997, p.40-41. M. Akram Rajput, "Soviet-Pakistan Relations," Pakistan Forum, 1973, Vol.3, No.12, p.3. In 1986, Chris Crawford described in his book “International Politics as the Ultimate Global Game” that the balance of power is a game about geopolitics in the nuclear age. Yaacov Vertzberger, "The Enduring Entente: Sino-Pakistani Relations 1960-1980," New York: Praeger Publishers, 1983, p.64.

Page 115

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Spiritual Purpose of Life and Management of Human Earnings Kumarmani Mahakul Retired Headmaster, Ludhar U.G.U.P (M.E.) School, P.O-Dimirikuda, Block-Tileibani Dist-Deogarh, Odisha, INDIA. Abstract: Morden day’s people have forgotten their true purpose of life and diverted their ways of living into a clumsy and critical situation. This has resulted many problems in society and increased anxiety of world intellectuals. There are huge competitions to enjoy various material things and new scientific inventions. Due to increasing competitions many people including teenagers involve in fighting each other and forget the true purpose of humanity of utilising new inventions. In such case, violence increases from small incidents. Unrighteous practises have increased due to uncontrolled desires of few human beings. Although such desires have brought good earnings, still these have taken away the human beings very far from humanity and true purpose of life. Among teenagers and youth, many do not able to define and understand the exact purpose of birth and life. So they wander here and there and understand that the life means only earning of matters. That is why they have gone away from their true purpose of life. In many cases it is seen that modern people only stick in to money and matters and forget about spirituality. However few understand the importance of spirituality as very much essential practise in life. Today’s intellectuals of world realise that understanding of spirituality and spiritual purpose of life is thousand times important than material purpose of life. This study includes about the perception and understanding of views of various people about purpose of life and management of earnings with respect to spirituality. Hope this study will give benefits to many of the researchers. Keywords: Life, purpose, earnings, knowledge and management

I. Introduction Beloved God says, “in order to become the masters of the land of truth, earn a true income from the father. Stay in remembrance of the father, the masters and become a conqueror of Maya. In order to claim an unlimited inheritance from the father, pay full attention to the father’s teachings. Imbibe these teachings very well.” (Morning Murli, 11-05-12) To refine human behaviour, attitudes, perception and learning it is very much essential to refine the mind with Godly knowledge only. Without proper spiritual guide lines it is difficult to understand the true purpose of life. Many in this modern world wander and do not understand this at all that what are they doing and for which purpose they are doing. Generally we move in a common path which others do in society. Cultural influences keep their tags over us. We do never think about the mean time in between birth and death that for which purpose we do live and what earnings we do. However God specifies us for true income. Then question arises in mind that the income we do is which type of income? In this regard we need to understand and know about the nature and difference between true income and other mode of income. Human life sustains on the basis of earnings done in overall life time. Both family system and society in entire world are based on the purpose of earning and spending. In many cases it is seen that true purpose of life is either neglected or forgotten during the life’s journey in earning. If the management of earnings is not styled with spiritual motive then it tends to corrupt path. Absorption or assimilation of Godly knowledge not only removes ignorance but also decorates personality with high positive values. These values prevent the person from falling in corrupt path. Through true knowledge one human individual recognizes the true income of righteousness and leaves unrighteous practices considering them the gate ways of hell. However righteous practices in life make fit one individual for true income through which he becomes the master of the land of truth as God specifies. From birth to death we travel here and there with needful purpose in search of earnings. In modern days our earnings only restrict to matters and material products. Due to illusionary understanding of life many times we do not able to judge properly that what exactly the purpose of life is and how is it connected to earnings. Many authors give many opinions about purpose and earnings as essential parts of life’s journey. But they do not specify that what exactly the purpose of life is. Many people understand that we are in flow of human birth and we exist in society, we born, grow and die with some earnings of money, constructing buildings, gathering wealth of different forms, enjoying life through tourism etc. Although few understand that these are the purposes of life for which the earnings are done and spent, still many do not agree in this and remain in confusion about purpose. They feel that all are earnings so they are doing so. As per earnings only the expenditure can be done

Page 116

Kumarmani Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 116-121

for luxury. Management of earnings is dependent on the personâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s skills and attitudes. It is seen that in certain cases people spend earnings for gratification of material pleasures which are related to body. However management of earnings plays a vital role in human society. Earnings and works are dependent on each other. To keep the meaning of earnings and work more righteous the people should be more aware about the values in life. Only adoption of values in life can nourish human behaviour in a proper way and can give better understanding to purpose of life as well as management of earnings. Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803-1882) defines spiritual purpose of life as not to be just happy but it is to be useful, honourable and compassionate with self awareness and awareness of Divine that we have lived and lived well for wellbeing of society and self on the basis of positive values. World class famous scientist Albert Einstein (1879-1955) defines spiritual purpose of life as the purpose full with special aspirations which are directed towards enabling the life of a man lifting it from the sphere of mere physical existence and leading the same individual towards freedom with self realization and God realization. Noble Prize winning author Pearl S. Buck (1892-1973) defines spiritual purpose of life as beautiful service to mankind and God only by the work done with joy, with whole heart and with free mind. Robert F. Kennedy (1925-1968) defines spiritual purpose of life is to contribute in many ways on the basis of truth and love for making things better with Divine remembrance. Spiritual master Amit Ray (1969) defines spiritual purpose of life as the purpose to attain the amount of positive vibrations we have radiated or we have to radiate in life that matters a lot in shake of natural principles for the benefit of self and other souls. In general sense Management refers to organization and coordination of the activities for particular achievements of definite objectives under certain policies or principles. Henri Fayol (1841-1925) defines management as to manage, forecast, plan, and organize, to command, co-ordinate and control. Mary Parker Follett (1868-1933) defines management as an art of getting things done through people. She also describes management as philosophy and reveals out philosophical principles in management. Peter F. Drucker (1909-2005) says that management means doing things right. He defines management as a multipurpose organ that manages managers, business and workers and works simultaneously. Earnings refer to the net benefits of any corporation that are operated by human resources as operation of the corporation with respect to corporate business. In another term we can say that earning is nothing but the net profit comes in a specific period of time that a company produces. The meaning of earn is to obtain money or something in return for labour, achievement or work. This is the gain especially for the performance of service to acquire as a result of action for which the human being is deserved. Scottish moral philosopher and economist Adam Smith (1723-1790) says that earning is the real price of everything that values the labour. Karl Marx (1818-1883) defines earning as the benefit that we get in term of money or anything else in exchange of labour or service. In another hand earning is also called as income. II. Objectives There is connection between earning and expenditure with human life and with its purpose. While we come in birth and death cycle we face many obstacles which affect fulfilling purpose of life and earning. In such case many questions arise. Why does earning have relationship with purpose of life? How does it interfere the process and purpose of life and why does so happen? What is the role of management in earnings? Why should we know the secrets behind management of earnings and purpose of life? Why does spiritual purpose of life should be understood? How spiritual purpose nourishes the earnings and management. Such many unsolved questions which grind the mind of many during the time of value crisis form the objectives of this study here. We proceed here to understand, analyse and evaluate both spiritual purpose of life and management of human earnings. III. Literature Review Since eternity earning and management exist with human race and civilization in many forms. We find that animals too earn in exchange of their labour. In this universe human beings are superior to other creatures. So their mode of earnings is different than others. Due to advancement of science and technology todayâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s earning explores the different directions of management. Henri Fayol gives the principles of management basing on his ideas on human resources where they tie themselves for earning. Maximum of human earnings are spent in food and shelter, building houses, health, education, paying taxes etc. with an ambition of further earnings for same purposes. However animal earnings restrict only to food. In modern days earnings are spent for luxury livelihoods. There is competition for both earnings and consuming costly products. However animals compute each other for food only. In many cases it is seen that people understand income or earning money as their ultimate ambition and think that this is the purpose of life for which they have taken birth. But exactly this is not true purpose although we earn for taking care of our bodies. Importance is given to monetary gain in modern society. So for many it becomes important to earn money in any form whether by righteous or unrighteous practices. In modern world unrighteous practices are increasing at the rate. This has resulted cheat-fund cases in many countries and broken backbone of societal reformation. Rapid development of science and technology has brought up many new inventions. Due to this huge competitions are seen in both earning money and consuming

Page 117

Kumarmani Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 116-121

modern inventions. Truth exists in righteous earning and truth is violated in unrighteous earnings. God directs us that we should have true income always. Then we should know how to do true income. While one human individual understands his purpose of birth remains unattached with material world although consumes material goods for livelihood. In another hand another human being while does not understand purpose of birth and leaves self righteousness in automatic mode falls in trap of illusion and runs behind illusionary matters and material goods. Not only he runs but also he attaches his mind very much in this case and competes among others. In many cases it is seen that such a person commits violence in different modes if his wishes are not fulfilled or dragged on the way. Due to ignorance selfishness increases and he starts giving pain to others for his earning and does not look forward for righteousness in his actions. Such a person does not able to differentiate between virtue and sin. So he tends to commit more sinful activities and his earnings come on the basis of sin. This happens due to ignorance of self and soul consciousness and acceptance of body consciousness where a person thinks himself as a material body and forgets his true identity as he is originally a conscious being and inherits many original qualities of righteousness. The holy Gita states, “Shreyaan Swadharam vigunah para dharmaat swanusthhitaat, Swadharme nidhanam shreyaha para dharma bhayaavahaha.” (The Holy Gita, Chapter-3, Verse-35) It means, “It is good to do one’s duty or self-righteousness although it is small and not fit for getting reward. To die performing own duty (the Dharma) is the best far ever. But it is very much dangerous to try to adopt or do other’s duty (Para –dharama) in own life.” Many scholars interpret this in different ways. However we need to understand about swadharma i.e. self righteous duty and paradharma i.e. other than self duty of another. Beloved father indicates for true income on the basis of self righteous duty. In this regard swadharma restricts to swa means the self which is soul himself and paradharma restricts to the body which is different than self. It means the duty oriented by body consciousness or duty performed motivated by different sense organs of body. Now we need to judge both the aspects vary carefully to understand about true income or earnings and purpose of life. While the duties are performed in soul consciousness they become pure and pleasant because these are reflection of swadharama i.e. soul’s original duty oriented by original qualities. While duties are performed in body consciousness these become impure due to motivation of sensual gratification. While soul, the self establishes inside the body to drive and perform action this becomes life. Body is just like a car and soul is just like a driver inside body. If driver drives the car with full attention it becomes perfect and if car drives the driver and does not remain in control of the driver almost this is very much dangerous and accident may happen at anytime unexpectedly. To obey the original qualities of soul like love, peace, patience, happiness, bliss, mercy, sympathy, kindness, empathy, forgiveness, knowledge, self confidence etc. comes within swadharma. Body consciousness gives raise the birth of well known vices like lust, anger; greed, attachment, ego, ignorance etc. are coming under paradharma because the body is different than soul and actions performed tempted by these vices are really dangerous. While human soul follows own decree and performs actions does not commit sins and person while performs duties with motivation of senses commits more sins as he adopts unrighteous path. The earnings are affected by the actions performed because these are exchange offers in term of labour. The Dharma i.e. righteousness is considered as the real wealth. So it is important to do income of the Dharma based on God’s principles and God’s command. Again it is important to manage the wealth of Dharma properly. Knowingly or unknowingly if the earnings are bound with sins and brought up by the attempt of actions of paradharama then these definitely lead to dangerous situations and there is no doubt at all. Such actions devalue self-righteousness, develop negativities in life and bring anxiety, unpleasant affaires and violence causing harm to the self and others in surrounding environment. Body consciousness gives birth to the ego. This leads to the desire of material gratification with selfish motives. If desires are fulfilled then new desires born and selfishness grows. If a desire is not fulfilled then it gives birth to anger. Now anger leads to the destruction of self qualities and destroys others. This is the well known destructive fire marked in history. Causing harm to others, taking revenge, performing the act of false which defames others, abducting other’s wealth by different tricks and violated attacks on others are the dangerous actions performed by a person falling in anger. Through this anger a person earns much more sin and later birth after birth enjoys the fruits of sins. While a wise person obeys the command of beloved God father and directs himself in the path of righteousness to earn more righteousness with selfless actions and service to mankind to make his life happier for birth after birth and understands the purpose of life. Accordingly he manages his earnings wisely and keeps example for others. IV. Importance of the study There are several confusions among people about purpose of life and many manage their earnings in haphazard way. Gradual deterioration of values and increasing rate of misunderstanding about performance of action has propelled human life inside darkness. As result of this bloodshed, violence, cruelty and noncooperation are increasing in society. Modern human earnings are mainly spent in such cases where the paradharama i.e. the duty of other than self or the body consciousness duty are performed and the self gets very negligible benefit to this or does not get at all. Improper management of earnings has increased the stress and intolerance in modern families and society. Nowhere it is found that peace, prosperity, harmony and

Page 118

Kumarmani Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 116-121

integrity are established rather these are diminishing time to time as per diminish of human and spiritual values among human beings. In such a period it is very much essential to study about spiritual purpose of life as well as management of human earnings simultaneously. In this context we need to know about earnings and their nature. Characteristics of earnings affect the management system in workplace. Let us classify the earnings to understand their nature properly under following classification. A. Types of earnings and their nature:A.1. Dormant earnings: - Such earnings are neither beneficial nor harmful nor utilized for resources identification or allocation. These neither benefit the self nor the body. A.2. Material earnings: - These earnings are belonging to the earnings of matters like money and other forms of matters including material education which are obtained in exchange of labour. These are visible in nature in term of material growth like good physical health, good houses, luxury assets, marvellous inventions and these give benefit to body in many ways. Sometimes these earnings may bring dangers in life and harm the soul. These do not travel with soul to next birth at any cost and restrict to one birth only. A.3. Value earnings: - These earnings are beneficial to up hold positive values in life mainly earned in invisible condition by feelings and perception from surrounding environments and elders, from religious places. These help the soul in building good resolves or good Sanskara. Resolves travel after death with the soul. A.4. Righteous and unrighteous earnings: - Such earnings are brought up by human individual during performance of his actions. Actions give benefits to the self, own body, other persons and other creatures of the universe get positive reactions in return called virtues. In another hand actions performed by human individual which give pain to the self, own body, other persons and other creatures of the universes in return get sins. Earning of virtues are righteous and give happiness in life while earnings of sins are unrighteous earnings that bring, sorrows, pain, diseases and many harmful effects even at present birth and birth after birth. A.5. Spiritual earnings: - These earnings are invisible but most powerful which include earnings brought up by spiritual knowledge about self or knowledge about soul, Godly knowledge, and meditation and Rajyog meditation, acceptance of God’s principles and acceptance of universal truth. These earnings give benefit to both soul and body, nature and others. These travel after death with human soul. These help in maintaining our undivided relationship with beloved Supreme Father. B.

Management of human earnings as per self duty or swadharma:The management of earnings is a broader sense of human choice that we knowingly or unknowingly, emotionally or marginally manage frequently. Life can never sustain without proper management system of earning with respect to duty. The purpose of life is determined from the duty performed by an individual. Let us outline few of such activities here. B.1. Management of earnings for purity of mind: - The main duty lies in mental vibration and its purification. This is well done on expenditure of spiritual earnings frequently which stabilizes the mind and purifies mind time to time and saves mental thoughts from negative influences of environment and other persons. B.2. Management of earnings as duty to physical body: - We are conscious energies. We behave and produce attitudes as we manage our bodies. Food taken inside body affects the mental status of soul due to fine vibrations. The material earnings brought in righteous manner like money should be expended as duty of purity to the physical body for, pure and toxic free food, clothes, maintenance of hygienic condition, for good health and for comfort. B.3. Management of earnings as duty to socio-cultural protection: - Both spiritual and material earnings should be well managed in balanced manner for protection of culture and society from diminishing values as we always stay in society and culture. This is a part of social life. B.4. Management of earnings as duty to professionalism: - Management of earnings leads to further earnings in cyclic manner. First we expand our earnings to decorate professional life and then we get ready to earn in exchange of it. Performing actions in professional field should be in mode of attachment free, selfless and stress free. B.5. Management of earnings for duty of self awareness: - Self awareness restricts to not to commit sinful actions during life’s journey and to be more aware for duty of righteousness in both mental and physical actions. Spiritual earnings and material earnings should be well managed for self awareness through which excellence can be obtained in mental status. B.6. Management of earnings as duty of empathy: - The ability to feel other properly is a big task more over the art is gained through the investment of spiritual earnings in mind. However, material earnings can also be spent as per necessity as part of duty of empathy for benefit of others with great interest. B.7. Management of earnings as duty of Divine’s command: - Beloved Supreme Father gives command for true income and true action. All types of earnings should be in surrender of Divine. We should realize that by his grace we have got bodies to perform actions and we have got chance to exist in this world. First we should surrender our minds before him not to commit mistakes in actions and management of earnings.

Page 119

Kumarmani Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 116-121

Purpose of life in Vision of Soul:Life forms while soul enters inside body from the first day of his entrance. The struggle inside mother’s womb teaches many more things to the human soul. In this case earnings are brought up to him by mother only. The experiences gained by soul teach for fixing visions after birth. At that time the action plans are originated for real earnings in material world. There are several aspects in these visions to unite and understanding reaches for maximum benefit. The earnings and management of earnings should be for the purpose of spiritual growth which is well realized in certain period of life. However wise men feel the importance from early days. Human soul to satisfy his superiority in this universe tries a lot to understand the purpose but in certain case does not able to do so. Due to this reason human being wanders in a stream of other where other persons too do not realize about the vision. We shall discuss few of the fixed visions of human soul in this regard. C.1. Purpose of reorganization of unique identity: - The purpose of unique identity should be realized as soul is conscious energy. There are several eternal qualities hidden inside this but needs to be activated. In such case no other person or entity can help to recognize because it is not possible from outer sources to do. The soul can be well recognized by the self only on self trying. Gradual practice can give the identity of uniqueness. Every soul is unique in his nature and identity. C.2. Purpose of reorganization of self luminosity: - Soul is a point of self luminous light and conscious in nature. This can be identified by the self practice of meditation only. If the self luminosity is recognized then it becomes easier to hold Godly knowledge and other forms of knowledge. Consciousness keeps the power of self glowing. So it becomes the part of soul’s self confidence. Luminous nature signifies that all souls are definite children of beloved supreme soul and all souls are equal in size and in original nature. C.3. Purpose of recognition of self development: - Soul develops in his self effort by acquiring new resolves and refining the old resolves at his level of best. Resolves play major role in self development because these remain in mind and thoughts very tightly as memory’s marks. So soul should fix the vision of self development with new and positive resolves and leaving out negative tendencies. C.4. Purpose of recognition of duty towards body and other matters: - Soul plays the role by the help of a body. Body is biological machine for him. All actions are performed by body only. So earnings should be of pure qualities to nourish the body. Maintenance of purity of mind depends on the purity of the body. So pure food, shelter pure knowledge and pure vision to other matters and resources should be kept ahead as important task because all resources of the universe are utilized for human beings only. Matters influence the human life by attracting towards them frequently. Soul on the basis of knowledge recognizes the nature of matters well. C.5. Purpose of recognition of original values and Divine: - Soul inherits many original values and qualities from the beloved Supreme Father but forgets due to impact of illusion of matters of the universe. Knowingly or unknowingly all souls search for peace, bliss and happiness but divert their ways and deface towards Divine. So they do not get these easily. However self is self realized and recognized. So this task is done by the soul only. Once soul recognizes original values within and holds positive values more, proceeds to know about Divine, surrenders his all actions including mind before Divine and through the power of Rajyog meditation enjoys the Divine gifted virtues time to time with great interest. Thus soul receives true inheritance from father. Supreme soul is the ocean of all Divine qualities and we receive the Divine nectar by uniting with him in pure mind by meditation only which helps us to acquire many virtuous earnings. While a soul unites with Divine, the nature does not interfere the status of body rather helps for spiritual growth and development. V. Discussion It is essential to understand about purpose of life because we are not the material bodies. Our true identity is that we all are human souls and we are conscious energy. Very often we wander here and there and do not get particular destination as we do not able to get exactly what our purpose of life is. Simply moving, earning, eating, clothing, constructing houses are not our purposes although due to impact of illusion many of us think them as real purposes and run behind material gratification. Being consciousness a human soul keeps responsibility for the self and for Divine’s duty which can be well managed with proper learning and perception of God’s principles. Earnings are the necessity of life’s journey and management of earnings plays vital role in maintenance of spiritual, cultural, social and other aspects of duties. Performance based on positive values brings true direction of earnings. Earnings may be of various types. Some of them may be visible and some of them may be invisible. Many of the experiences gained by the human soul during his actions on repetition form habits and later habits form resolves. These travel with human soul after death to next birth. So it is important to manage earnings for better actions and actions for better earnings and vice versa. Earnings can never be separated from human life and management of earnings should be of purely duty oriented. There are several parts of life to play in this universe. VI. Conclusion This study brings us closer towards our duties and earnings. Proper knowledge of earnings and knowledge about purpose of life coordinate our daily activities with the memory of Divine. Actions performed in such a

Page 120

Kumarmani Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 116-121

state do not tend towards sins. The reward we get in return of labour of actions may be of various types like material things or invisible earnings. People work at workplace with a purpose of material earnings and frequently the workforce is managed by authorities. Such study gives benefit to persons of every sector like farmers, workers, employees, employers, managers and administrators to properly understand their respective duties, management of cash at work, management of individual and mass earnings for social benefit with equality and maintenance of harmony and integrity among all becomes possible. It becomes easier to forecast, plan, lead, control, co-ordinate, co-operate and achieve personal and organizational excellence. After having this study, let us define management as a process of empathically dealing people with self awareness, selflessness and righteous duty to control the workforce for excellent performance. Let us define earning as the gain of any material or nonmaterial or metaphysical thing either in visible or invisible mode as reward of return in exchange of action or labour, service and duty. Let us define management of earnings as a process of proper dealing of reward of action obtained in any form for controlling the self and self awareness as well as controlling and dealing others in surrounding environment and their resources. That is why beloved Supreme Father says that to gain the secrete treasure and true inheritance for proper management we should give our full attention towards Godly teachings. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20] [21]

BaapDada, Morning Murli-11-05-12, Madhuban, Brahmakumaris Murli, 2012, p-1 Buck, Pearl S. “The Good Earth.” John Day Company, New York, 1931. pp 17-23. Coelho, Paulo. “The Alchemist.” Alan R. Clarke (Translator) HarperOne, 2006,1 st Edition, pp 115-190. ISBN 0061122416 Drucker, Peter F. “The Practice of Management.” Harper and Brothers, New York,1954, pp 13-105, 211-307, 334-399. Duhigg, Charles. “The Power of Habit: Why We do What We do in Life and Business.” Random House Trade, 2014, pp 110-156, 307-341, 411. ISBN 081298160X Fayol, Henri. “Industrial and General Administration.” Sir I. Pitman and Sons Limited, 1930. Pp 9-17, 23-56, 77-81. Follet, M. P. “Dynamic Administaration.” Harper and Brothers Publishers, New York, 1927 Einstein, Albert. “Out of my Later Years: The Scientist, Philosopher,and Man Portrayed Through His own Words.” Moral Decay, 1937 Elder, Pliny The. “Natural History-A Selection.” Penguin Classics, 1991, pp 315-381. ISBN 0140444130 Emerson, Ralph Waldo. “Self-Reliance.” Arc Manor, 2007, pp 5-17, 31-52. ISBN 1604500093 Goyandka, Jay Dayal.(Tikakar) “Shreemad Bhagavad Gita” Gita Press, Gorakhpur Kennedy, Robert F. “Make Gentle the life of this world.” Maxwell Taylor Kennedy (Editor), Broad Way Books, 1999 Lama, Dalai. “My Spiritual Autobiography.” Rider, 2012, pp 10-15. ISBN 1846042429 Malik, Fredmund. “Managing Performing Living: Effective Management for New Era.” Campus Velrag, 2009, pp 11-45, 311341. ISBN 3593382784 Maraboli, Steve. “Life, the truth and being free.” Better Today Publishing, 2009,pp 13-17,45-76, 150-153. ISBN 0979575028 Marx, Karl. “Das Kapital, Kritik der Politischen Oekonomie.” Erster Band, Hamburg, 1867. Ray, Amit. “Yoga and Vipassana: An Integrated Life Style.” Inner Light Publishers, 2010, pp11-67, 211-227. ISBN 8191026929 Singh, Awdhesh. “Practicing Spiritual intelligence: For Innovation, Leadership and Happiness.” Wisdom Tree, 2013, pp 211141. ISBN 8183283241 Smith, Adam. “Wealth of Nations.” W. Htrahan and T. Cadell, London, 1776, p 11. Tolle, Eckhart. “The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment.” New World Library, 2004, 1 st Edition, pp 207-213. ISBN I577314808 Walsh, Roger. “Essential Spirituality: The 7 central Practices to Awaken Heart and Mind.” Wiley, 2000, 1st Edition, pp 55-109. ISBN 0471392162

Page 121

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

ROLE OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE FOR ENGINEERING STUDENTS K. Latha Assistant Professor of English, Department of Humanities, Madanapalle Institute of Technology and Science, Madanapalle, Chittoor (Dist.), Andhra Pradesh, India. Abstract: Engineering is one of the biggest fields of study in the world and many works of research and studies are recorded in English. English is very important for non-native English users because it is widely spoken all around the world. Persuasive English allows people to enjoy their life and work no issue where they are. For engineering students whose mother tongue is not English, mastering English is even more important, not only for their scholastic life but also for their prospective career. The English language is the current lingua franca of international business, expertise and aviation. It is spoken by 1.8 billion people in the world and the number is still rising. Without a good command of the language, engineering students find themselves being unable to understand the underlying concept or idea that the authors try to convey in their papers. Moreover, many elements in engineering require writing academic reports such as lab reports, projecting reports etc. Hence a good grasp of English language is necessary. English language has many features of capturing the corporate as well as the markets. It makes the candidate certain, self reliant, good communicator which is a need of present time. English is a medium which makes sure your present employability. The present paper will highlight the importance of English and how English can reduce the unemployability by learning communication skills. It also helps the people to attain a reverie job through communication skills. It also looks at the different ways of learning communication skills through communicative activities. I. INTRODUCTION Communication is the life blood of social as well as corporate world. We exist because we communicate .The ever growing need for good communication skills in English has created a huge demand for teaching and learning quality English around the world. Today’s Corporate is troubled by untrained manpower and attrition for which reason again is a lack of communication skills. In the current scenario whether an individual is an Engineer, a graduate or undergraduate everybody needs to communicate in English somewhere. But they fall short as they are lacking in English language. Such is feedback from corporate and alarming reports of unemployable Indian graduates come as an eye opener for both the students and the Business Schools. It is a vehicle that gives you more advantage to work with people from different states & nations. It is a “lingua franca” – a link language. No other language has the same clout of becoming a link language. It is English language which makes a man very dominant to sustain him in the corporate world. Now a day in India its significance is amplified. Being vast country with various languages in different parts of the country it is difficult to communicate with people of other region with our common language. As we all know it is an international language along with this it is an official language in the world. It is a primary language of global trade & commerce used in international affairs. We are living in the digital age where we have to make the software’s, deal with various technologies & Internet. All over the world the language which is used is only English. So English is the language of latest version applications and programs and new era where, shoreward, peer to peer, social media networks and all websites, all the software instruction booklets, installation guides and product fact sheets of populate consumer electronics and entertainment devices usually are available in English first before having made available in other languages. English is used to procure higher learning. All the students who go abroad for higher education whether it is medical , business schools or advanced studies their medium of instruction is English. All the Universities and colleges in Australia, The United States, Canada, Great Britain, Newzealand and Singapore which are center of attraction for higher studies for International students they teach only in English. All the journals, periodicals and reports that inspire today’s scientists, engineers, technologist and technocrats are published in English.

Page 122

K. Latha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 122-123

II. INTERNATIONAL STATUS Speaking English fluently is an important criterion of the admission process and a candidate’s ability to master this ability brightens their chances of admissions to foreign Universities. In National University of Singapore, students are required to pass Qualifying English Test to assess their proficiency of English language. To a certain level where students are not able to qualify, there is a inevitability for them to go for extra English module to brush up their English. Such measurements are carried out to make sure the students are able to write, listen, and communicate with proficient English in future. III. NATIONAL STATUS English language is the most important function of a student being performed in his/her life social life. English language helps to build strong relationship and better understanding which are so vital in their personal and professional life. To be victorious in any field one need to know and understand how to communicate effectively. In the era of LPG (Liberalization, Privatization and Globalization), good communication expertise are the keys to unlock the doors of success. IV. THE ROLE OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE FOR ENGINEERING COMMUNICATION Engineering is the biggest field of study in the world. First of all English is a tool that notably affect engineering students in academic life. While most of the assumptions in engineering are taught in English, it requires to have good English communication proficiency. In academic life, engineering students have to deal with the countless lectures, tutorials, labs, project reports and papers in English. Generally engineering professors in various universities are also conducting lectures in English. The most apt source of information i.e. Internet provides generally the information in English. During the job seeking process in interviews, GD’s, it is it is mandatory to achieve mastery in English proficiency. After securing the job they are necessary to work in groups since their task seldom be solved by an individual. A Large number of Indian engineers have to now travel to many continents and work away from their domicile country. Also, among the scientists, technologists and business experts from culturally and linguistically different communities, English has become the prime language for communication. So, being an engineer requires co-operating and communicating with different people from different part of the world. English is used as the operational language on large extent. In order to harmonize with the colleagues, engineers have to speak fluent English. So, English communication competence plays an important role in the academic life and career of engineering students. REFERENCES [1] [2] [3] [4] [5]

Brumfit, C.J and Johnson, K, The Communicative Approach to Language Teaching, London: Oxford University Press.1979. Indira. C., Remedial Teaching of Cohesive Writing in English to Students of the Engineering Course Unpublished thesis, Bharatidasan University Trichy.1985 Computer Assisted Language Learning. CALL www.monografias.com Richard, C.J. Communicative Needs in Foreign Language Teaching, ELT Journal 37.2:1983 Riemer, M.J., English and communication skills for the global engineer. Global J. of Engng. Educ., 6, 1, 91-100 (2002).

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS It is my duty to express my sense of sincere gratitude to University Grants Commission for sanctioning a minor research project on "ENGLISH AS A TOOL FOR ENHANCING EMPLOYABILITY FOR ENGINEERING GRADUATES-A STUDY". I have both pleasure and privilege of expressing my heartiest gratitude to the Correspondent/ Secretary Mr. Vijaya Bhaskar Chowdary, Madanapalle Institute of Technology and Science, Madanapalle for his constant encouragement to the staff regarding research activities.

Page 123

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

AN INVESTIGATION INTO ADULT MEN’S PERCEPTION OF FIGURE FLAWS AND THEIR TYPES Dr. (Mrs.) Gloria U. Anikweze Department of Home Science and Management, Faculty of Agriculture Nasarawa State University, Keffi, Nigeria Abstract: The exploratory survey investigated the perception of literate adult men in four tertiary institutions in Nasarawa State of Nigeria about figure faults in men. A random sample of 500 men consisting of 321 academic and 179 non-academic staff were selected for the study. Two research questions and one null hypothesis were formulated to assist the investigation. A 25-item structured questionnaire of the Likert scale type, validated through the logical consensus of experts in measurement and evaluation, was used to collect data. Results showed that there was a commonality of perception about what figure flaws meant to men. Figure flaws in men were identified with exaggerated height, very broad chest, short neck, protruding stomach and bottom heavy, very lanky figure, bow legs or K-legs, being short and stout, short and thin, and having sloping shoulders or square shoulders. On suit preferences, the black pinstripe and ‘menusa’ were the most popular. It was concluded that men with figure flaws are aware of their problems concerning the choice of garments to wear that could disguise disproportionate areas. It was recommended that Clothing and Textiles lecturers should evolve training programs to assist garment designers develop patterns for fitting dresses for men with abnormal shapes. Keywords: body somatotype, figure flaws, silent language, submerge, suit preferences I. Introduction Men’s body features, especially the body length and the drop value constitute the main factors of consideration in designing men’s wear. The drop value refers to the difference between the chest and the hip circumference. In the United Kingdom, the British Standards Institute (BSI) identified three body heights, namely, short (166 cm), regular (174 cm) and tall (182 cm), and each has two figure types: mature (drop = 14 cm) and athletic (drop = 17 cm) [1]. Hence, any deviations from the ‘regular’ with a height of about 174 cm and drop value of about 14 cm could be described as an aspect of body flaws. In the United States however, the three body heights are defined as regular, tall and extra-tall while the two types of figures are identified as regular and large, the latter corresponding to figure flaws. Figure flaws refer to body features that are not balanced or regularly arranged either on opposite sides of a line or around a central point. Such body features create unequal appearance or disharmony in the person’s figure. Bodies with figure flaws are characterized by disproportionate parts of the body such as pot belly, large arms, heavy waist, bow legs and other deviations from the normal. They also manifest abnormally plump, obese and heavy proportions of body fat distributed around the waist and the abdomen presenting unequal appearance or disharmony in the person’s figure [2]. Clothes worn by individuals have a way of influencing their appearance and so serve as the ‘silent language’ which communicates through the use of visual, non-verbal symbols [3]. This symbolic representation will obviously become exaggerated in men with figure flaws thereby creating an unintended departure from the significance of wearing clothes. The significance of clothes among the peoples of the world has been theorized under the common reasons for wearing clothes, namely: protection, modesty, social status, attraction, occupational identity and traditional identity [4]. Other researchers [5] have discussed the theories of clothing under four major headings, specifically: Modesty theory, Immodesty theory, Protection theory, and Adornment/Decoration theory. There are also such theories as Defense theory (that is protection), Body Image theory, Conformity and Individuality theory, Fashion leadership or Adornment theory, Social status theory, Role theory and Symbolism theory [6], [7], [2]. An argument has however arisen against the symbolic message of clothing in that it may not always be the intended message since the symbolic message may be incorrectly interpreted [6]. A problem therefore arises when an unintended message is conveyed to observers by an appearance that is occasioned by figure flaws or abnormal figures of the body. Psychologically, men with figure flaws may feel withdrawn from participating in certain physical activities. Socially, it is not uncommon for stereotyped fat men and diminutive men to face discriminatory practices in considerations for employment, recruitment into the armed forces, and even in social relationships. On their own part, their disproportionate body features could arouse feelings of inferiority complex that might inhibit them from putting up appearance at occasions where their compatriots appear elegant. In this regard, it is

Page 124

Gloria U. Anikweze, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 124-130

only properly designed garments that can absorb the embarrassing absurdities associated with the features of individuals with figure flaws such as pot belly, large arms, heavy waist, bow legs and other indicators of lack of symmetry in body shape. Some of these abnormalities may be natural or due to heredity while some are as a result of accident or disease. But in many men, lack of dietary control and lack of exercise often result in obesity that is manifested in abnormally plump and heavy body proportions [8]. This is an obvious disadvantage to longevity given that overweight induces onset of maturity and few men would admire the appearance of over sixty when the person is under forty [9]. Most of the men in Nasarawa State obtain their suits either from ready-to-wear shops retailing garments sewn abroad or as custom-made by indigenous tailors whose technology in most cases depended on trial and error. Obtaining custom-made suits in Nigeria has obvious disadvantages in that it involves the physical interaction of the customer and the garment maker on one-on–one basis so that personal measurements could be taken. This method is not only wasteful of customer’s time coming and going for trials and adjustments but mass production could not be sustained in the absence of standardized and appropriate patterns. The situation becomes worse for men with figure flaws whose abnormal body proportions might rule out ready-to-wear suits. An inescapable fact is that whatever clothing a person may want to wear, including suits, there is the need for admirable clothing fit irrespective of figure types and age. Moreover, the dress worn by somebody conveys a certain message to on-lookers. It is not quite certain the type of symbolic message that garments worn by men with abnormal body features would convey to on-lookers. An unintended message is likely to be conveyed to observers by an appearance that is occasioned by figure flaws. Only properly designed garments can absorb the embarrassing absurdities that are associated with the shapes of men with figure flaws. Clear examples are men with pot belly, large arms, heavy waist, bow legs and other indicators of lack of symmetry in body shape. Anyhow, it has not been established empirically that most men are sensitive to their figure flaws. Thus, the thrust of the study was to estimate through survey the perception of adult males about figure flaws in men and their types with respect to choice of suits. A. Objectives of the Study The major purpose of this study was to investigate the perception of literate men about figure flaws found in men. Specifically, the study sought to: 1) Identify the body characteristics of men with figure problems in Nasarawa state; 2) Classify the different figure flaws in line with a combination of body length and drop value which constitute the main factors of consideration in designing men’s wear 3) Determine suit preferences for men with different figure flaws. B. Research Questions The following research questions were answered by the study: 1. What are the body characteristics of men with figure flaws as perceived by adult literate men in Nasarawa state of Nigeria? 2. What are the different classifications of figure flaws among men in Nasarawa State? 3. What are the suit preferences of men with classified figure flaws in Nasarawa State? C. Area of Study The study took place in four tertiary educational institutions in Nasarawa State, namely: Nasarawa State University, Keffi and Lafia Campuses; Federal Polytechnic, Nasarawa; Nasarawa State College of Education, Akwanga; and Nasarawa State College of Agriculture, Lafia. The researcher chose this area of study basically for operational ease and enhanced access to research subjects who abound in tertiary educational institutions that usually have a good mix of workers from different ethnic groups in the country as against purely indigenous population. II. Literature Review This study was guided by an existing framework on men’s appearance based on classification of body shape [8]. The appearance of men generally depends partly on their body somatotype and partly on their body features. With regard to somatotype, there are three categories, namely: ectomorph, mesomorph and endomorph [8]. The Ectomorphs are characterized as tall and slim/thin. The mesomorphs are muscular and athletic looking, while the endomorphs are rounded and with a generous waist size. The three categories correspond with the 3-type categorization of sizes, namely: small, medium and large [10]. In consideration of body features, there is a dichotomy between symmetrical and asymmetrical shapes [2]. The symmetrical features imply proportionate figure type with body features regularly arranged on opposite sides of the body and giving an appearance that has been described an inverted symmetrical triangle [11]. On the other hand, the asymmetrical shapes refer to figure flaws or body features that are not balanced on opposite sides of the body or around a central point thereby creating an unequal appearance or disharmony in the person’s figure. Sometimes, the figure flaws could be so disproportionate that they give an impression of deformity to the onlookers. Visible examples include pot belly, large arms, heavy waist, bow legs and other deviations from the normal. They also manifest as abnormally plump, obese and heavy proportions of body fat distributed around the waist and the abdomen presenting unequal appearance or disharmony in the person’s figure [2].

Page 125

Gloria U. Anikweze, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 124-130

Other forms of description of men’s figure types abound. There is the categorization into nine types consisting of (1) Stooping, (2) Short neck square, (3) Normal, (4) Long neck, sloping, (5) Head forward, (6) Erect, (7) Corpulent (8) tall and thin and (9) Large shoulders [12]. Body figures have also been classified into three categories of shape, namely: Shape 1 - Straight Figure for men with straight/wide rib-cage, little/no waistline, and flat hips/thighs; Shape 2 - Tapered Figure for men with features such as short rib-cage, visible waistline, and rounded hips/thighs; and Shape 3 - Curved Figure for those with long and/or tapered rib-cage (an extreme case being a hunch), obvious waistline, and flared hips and thighs [13]. In a similar manner, figure types have been categorized into four based on height and shape of body [14]. These are Short and plump, Short and slender, Tall and slender and Tall and plump. When different terminologies are adopted to emphasize differentials in the size of particular parts of the body, there would emerge such descriptions as Short and fat, Top heavy, Tall and thin, and Bottom heavy [15]. Anyhow, regardless of size, three basic body types are evident - heavy, muscular, and slim [16]. Heavy refers to those men who are overweight, particularly those who are barrel-chested or have a large belly. The Muscular are men with a moderate physique and have no problems with clothing fit. The slim man is thin or slender for whom ready-to-wear garments are invariably oversize. Garment makers have also classified men into four categories according to body build [17]. These are the Man of average build, the Tall Man, the Short Man, the Heavy Man, and the Thin Man. The combinations of these body types equally exist. Thus, there are men in the categories of Tall & Heavy, Tall & Thin, Short & Stout, Short & Thin and the Muscular Man (both top and bottom heavy). Personal appearance is usually defined by the way people groom and dress themselves and is generally instrumental in other people forming opinions about them [18]. Indeed, when it comes to appearance, dressing right for each individual body shape is all about balance. Although clothes cannot change a man’s body shape, yet with clothes, it is possible to influence the visual appearance of men’s bodies, enhance what they like about themselves and take the focus away from areas that they don’t want too much attention to [19]. Fashion experts insist that knowing how to dress up in line with one’s body type, as well as the styles that have to be avoided, is the answer to honeying one’s personal style [20]. Hence, men are advised that bulky persons should avoid horizontal stripes, since they tend to give a horrible look at the stomach area. In preference, the person should go for trousers and shirts with vertical stripes, because vertical stripes draw the eyes downward, elongating the shape of the individual and visually giving him a slimming effect [21]. Suits with pinstripes are suggested as ideal for clothing bulky men, particularly in combination with a crisp black shirt underneath. But pinstripe dress shirts will of course look awesome when mixed with black trousers or dark colored jeans. In effect, single vented jackets or jackets without vents should be preferred for camouflaging one’s wider rear. On the other hand, men that are lean and slim should avoid tight clothing and prefer larger sized shirts, though not too large [21]. Religious convictions can also influence the appearance and type of apparels worn by men. For instance, by the turn of the 17th century, a sharp distinction could be observed between the sober fashions favored by Protestants in England and the Netherlands, and the light, revealing fashions of the French and Italian courts [22]. Of course, men who play religious roles such as those of priests usually dress in special attire that betrays their roles. Nevertheless, it must be emphasized that it is the shape of the body and not the size that is the crucial factor in deciding the figure and clothes that may be the most flattering [13]. Literature suggests that all figure types are based on the two measurements of height and back neck-to-waist length [23]. Consequently, adult figure types are grouped according to height and proportion and studying an individual’s figure type and figure flaws helps one to choose suitable and flattering garments [24]. III. Methodology The target population for the study consisted of men in Nasarawa State, particularly male academic and non-academic staff in the identified four tertiary institutions in the state, namely: Nasarawa State University, Keffi; Federal Polytechnic, Nasarawa; College of Education, Akwanga and Nasarawa State College of Agriculture, Lafia. The total population of male staff of the four tertiary institutions was obtained by the researcher through pre-study visits to the selected institutions. The Personnel Officers of the institutions were contacted and upon the explanation of the purpose of study, the male staff strength was released. The total population for the study therefore was 1,706 of which 1,088 were academic staff; 609 were non-academic The samples for the study were obtained in stages. First, random sampling technique was used to obtain a sample of Five Hundred (500) consisting of Three Hundred and Twenty-one (321) academic and One Hundred and Seventy Nine (179) non-academic staff. Instrument for Data Collection Questionnaire on adult men’s perception of figure flaws and classification The questionnaire was a 25-item structured checklist of the Likert scale type including the essential bio-data. The questionnaire was in two sections. The first section contained essential information on the respondents’ biodata which were regarded as independent variables. The second section contained items for assessing the respondents’ perception of figure flaws and suit choices. It consisted of 5-point scaled statements with options to which the respondents checked one in terms of ‘Strongly Agree’ (SA), ‘Agree’ (A), ‘Undecided’ (U), ‘Disagree’ (D), and ‘Strongly Disagree’ (SD).

Page 126

Gloria U. Anikweze, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 124-130

Validity and Reliability of the Instrument for data collection Rational validity was obtained for the questionnaire by subjecting it to a critical appraisal of five experts in research methods and/or clothing and textiles at the Nasarawa State University, Keffi and Nasarawa State College, Akwanga. A 5-point validation scale was used by the experts to score the items on the checklist in terms of appropriateness for the purpose of designing them. The mean score of their logical consensus gave a validity index of 0.81. The reliability of the questionnaire was obtained through a pilot test carried out on 20 men who were part of the population but not part of the sample. The derived reliability coefficient using Cronbach alpha method was 0.79 which the researcher considered substantially high to regard the instrument as reliable. The administration of the questionnaires was through research assistants who were staff of the respective institutions. The researcher went back after two weeks to recover completed questionnaires. However, only 475 duly completed questionnaires were retrieved. Incomplete retrieval was attributable to some non-academic staff especially those in the bursary department, the drivers and the security guards who were too busy to give attention to completing questionnaires, and some academic staffers who could not be reached be the researcher’s assistants. The retrieved questionnaires represented 95% return ratio which the researcher considered very sizeable for the analysis. IV. Results Analysis of the essential bio-data and answering the research questions were done with descriptive statistics mainly percentages. The only hypothesis was tested using ANOVA at the 0.05 level of significance. Analysis of the essential bio-data in Section A of the questionnaire showed that by the age distribution of the respondents, about 80% of the research subjects belonged to the youthful category comprising 66% academics and 34% nonacademics. There was however no evidence of diversity in fashion sense as a consequence of their functional roles. In terms of body somatotype, the medium-sized men (mesomorph) constituted the dominant category of the research subjects forming about 63%, followed by the small-sized men (ectomorph) that constituted about 20% while the large-sized men (endomorph) contributed about 17%. The endomorphs are men with characteristics that tend to obesity. Evidence from the study showed that men with figure flaws can be identified with body features such as exaggerated height, waists larger than their chests, short neck and with large head, protruding stomach and bottom heavy, very lanky figure, having pot belly, and having bow legs or K-legs. Others could be identified by being short and stout, short and thin, having shoulders and chest hopelessly too large, having either short legs or very long legs, having sloping shoulders or men with square shoulders, lean and slim, having broad chest and wide shoulders, and having unusually large arms. On the issue of suit preferences of men with classified figure flaws in Nasarawa State, the black pinstripe and ‘menusa’ were the most popular types of suits having been respectively preferred by 33.3% and 30.1%% of the respondents. Incidentally, these are the suit types that can make a man to appear really corporate. Research question 1: “What are the body characteristics of men with figure flaws in Nasarawa state of Nigeria?” was answered by considering the responses to section B of the questionnaire as depicted in Table 1. Table 1: Near perception of respondents about figure flaws in men S/N The following statements describe men with figure flaws 6. A man of average build that is neither tall, nor short 7. A man that is neither too heavy, nor too thin 8. A tall man with both trunk and legs long, and height up to or above 6 feet. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25.

Heavy men with waists larger than their chests Short man with head which appears a bit larger than it should in proportion to his body A man with protruding stomach and bottom heavy A very lanky man A man with pot belly Having bow legs or K-legs Short and Stout men Short and Thin men Men with shoulders and chest hopelessly too large Men with either short legs or with very long legs Men with long arms or men with short arms Men with sloping shoulders or men with square shoulders Men with short neck or men with long neck Men that are lean and slim Men with broad chest and wide shoulders Very tall men with unusually large arms Men with average height and robust physique

SA 96

A 213

U 27

D 77

SD 62

TOT 475

77 120

198 183

60 49

93 86

47 66

475 475

95 98

180 183

57 60

77 71

66 63

475 475

69 74 83 78 67 80 102 92 96 87 99 89 89 95 80

207 200 200 206 216 212 180 215 207 215 212 185 192 195 194

54 86 87 77 78 81 75 63 72 84 75 98 89 45 57

86 84 54 63 60 54 71 62 62 54 53 62 72 75 77

59 31 51 51 54 48 47 43 38 35 36 41 33 65 67

475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475 475

Evidence from Table 1 suggests that a greater proportion of the respondents agreed that men with figure flaws can be identified with body features such as exaggerated height, waists larger than their chests, short neck and with large head, protruding stomach and bottom heavy, very lanky figure, having pot belly, and having bow legs

Page 127

Gloria U. Anikweze, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 124-130

or K-legs. Others could be identified by being short and stout, short and thin, having shoulders and chest hopelessly too large, having either short legs or very long legs, having sloping shoulders or men with square shoulders, lean and slim, having broad chest and wide shoulders, and having unusually large arms. Research Question 2: ‘What are the suit preferences of men with classified figure flaws in Nasarawa State?’ This research question was answered by collating the responses to item 5 on the questionnaire. The photographs of five types of suit designs were displayed and the respondents were asked to indicate their preferences. From Table 2, it is obvious that the black pinstripe and ‘menusa’ were the most popular types of suits. While about 33% of the respondents preferred the black pinstripe, about 30% showed preference for the menusa suit. Only about 17% preferred volcom suit while only about 13% showed preference for tuxedo. Jumpsuit had the least attraction having been preferred by only about 7% of the research subjects. Based on this finding, the researcher decided to construct the prototype of the black pinstripe suit for the men with figure flaws selected as models for the study. Table 2: Distribution of respondents by preferred choice of suit designs S/No 1. 2. 3. 4. 5.

Suit type Tuxedo Volcom Mensusa Black pinstripe Jumpsuit Total

Absolute Frequency 60 80 143 158 34 475

Relative Frequency (%) 12.63 16.84 30.11 33.26 7.16 100.0

Testing of the hypotheses H 0: There is no significant difference in the mean responses of small-, medium- and large-sized men on the body characteristics of men with figure flaws. The test of this null hypothesis showed that there existed no significant difference in the mean responses of small, medium and large-sized men on the body characteristics of men with figure flaws. The 2-way ANOVA gave f-ratio of 6.36 and 1.18, none of which reached the critical table value to warrant rejection of the null hypothesis (fc = 6.36 & 1.18; df (2, 4); α = 0.05; ft =19.25). This implies that there was a commonality of perception about what figure flaws meant to men. V. Discussion The proportions of the survey samples according to body somatotype were 20:64:17 for small size (ectomorph), medium size (mesomorph) and large size (endomorph) respectively. The 20% category of endomorphs recorded in this study corresponds with the 20% average proportion of the obese men in the population of the United States of America [25]. Furthermore, there seems to be a close correspondence between the areas that indicate figure flaws in men and figure problems in women [26]. Accordingly, the widest distribution of values indicative of figure faults among women in Enugu State, Nigeria are large bust, broad shoulder, plump upper arm, thick waist, heavy hips and large stomach. This study identified the body features of men with figure flaws to include exaggerated height, waists larger than chests, heavy body with short neck, protruding stomach, bottom heavy, very lanky figure, and having either bow legs or K-legs. Other figure flaws identified are being short and stout, short and thin, shoulders and chest hopelessly too large, short legs or very long legs, sloping shoulders or square shoulders, lean and slim, broad chest and wide shoulders, and unusually large arms. These departures from normal, to a large extent, agree with the nine categories of men’s figures identified by earlier writers [12], [17], according to body build and consisting of four basic types, namely: the Tall Man, the Short Man, the Heavy Man, the Thin Man; and five sub-types from the combinations of the four basic types, namely: the Tall and Heavy, the Tall and Thin, the Short and Stout, the Short and Thin, and the Muscular Man. Each of these categories of body types has appropriate suit patterns that could provide correct fitting wears for men with figure flaws. Figure flaws refer to body features that are not balanced or regularly arranged either on opposite sides of a line or around a central point. Such body features create unequal appearance or disharmony in the person’s figure. Bodies with figure flaws are characterized by disproportionate parts of the body such as pot belly, large arms, heavy waist, bow legs and other deviations from the normal. They also manifest abnormally plump, obese and heavy proportions of body fat distributed around the waist and the abdomen presenting unequal appearance or disharmony in the person’s figure [2]. These figure flaws can cause difficulties in donning and doffing of garments except where appropriate adjustments have been made to obliterate the figure problems [5]. Men with regular features, on the other hand, imply proportionate figure type in men which is seen in the form of an inverted symmetrical triangle [11]. This implies men with a height of between 172 cm and drop value between 13 cm and 15 cm. On the issue of suit preferences of men with classified figure flaws in Nasarawa State, the black pinstripe and ‘menusa’ were the most popular types of suits having been respectively preferred by 33.3% and 30.1%% of the respondents. This suggests preference of the subjects for greater body coverage through clothing. This finding agrees with the relationship between physical and psycho-social attributes of the body and women’s aesthetic response to apparel which was found to be related to their body size, body cathexis (concentration of psychic energy on self) and body image [27].

Page 128

Gloria U. Anikweze, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 124-130

VII. Conclusion Based on the findings from this study, the following conclusions were arrived at: 1. Skillful and accurate measurements are a sine qua non for the development of fitting patterns for men’s suits especially those designed to disguise figure flaws in men. 2. Men with figure flaws are aware of the figure problems concerning the choice of garments to wear and they show delight in dresses that could disguise or submerge the areas they do not want onlookers to see. 3. Men that belong to the endomorphic somatotype generally have fat deposits bulging out at the shoulders, chest, tummy, waist and thighs. Suits that would fit such figures should have generous provisions for darts particularly at the waist line and hip line in both the shirt/jacket and the trousers. Such provisions would enhance the wearing fit of the garments and further contribute to reducing the friction that may be experienced during mobility. VIII. Recommendations Based on the findings of the study, the following recommendations are proffered: 1) The teaching of different postures for taking accurate measurements of body parts should be intensified by Clothing and Textiles lecturers in tertiary educational institutions. The use of technological media can be used for visual illustrations. 2) Since it is customary to classify individuals by height into tall, short and average and by weight into thin, plump and average while several parts of the body are measured for the purpose of fitting dress designs, teachers of Clothing and textiles should include in their courses such classifications as exaggerated height, short neck, sloping shoulders, square shoulders, excessively large chest, pot belly, bottom heavy, and other deviations that typify figure flaws. 3) The black pinstripe and ‘menusa’ types of suits were very popular among the men that were involved in the study. Pattern drafting aimed at reproducing these American suit types should be incorporated into the curriculum of entrepreneurial education in tertiary institutions with a view to mass producing garments that will disguise figure flaws in men. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20] [21] [22] [23] [24] [25]

Fan, J.; Yu, W. W. & Hunter, L. (2004) Clothing appearance and fit: Science and technology. Abington: Woodhead Publishing Limited. Foster, Gary D. (2006) "Obesity." Microsoft® Encarta® 2007 [DVD]. Redmond, WA: Microsoft Corporation Weber, J. (1990). Clothing, Fashion, Fabrics, Construction (Second Edition). New York: Glencoe McGraw-hill Jones, G. (1990). Finding out about textiles. Leckhampton, England: Stanley Thornes (Pub.) Ltd. Igbo, C. A. (2004). Identifying Design Areas and fitting Guidelines for selected men and women Clothing items. Ebonyi State University Journal of Education (EPJE), Vol. 2, (1), 55-63 Horn, M. J. & Gurel, L. M. (1981). The Second Skin: An Interdisciplinary Study of Clothing, (3rd Ed.). Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company. Rouse, E. (1999). Understanding Fashion. Oxford: Blackwell Science Limited. Kennard, J. (2006). ‘Body Shape and Men - Men and their Bodies’; Retrieved on 11th May 2010 from http://menshealth.about.com/cs/gayhealth/a/body_shape.htm Bray, G.A. (1996): Health hazards of obesity; Endocrine Metabolism. North Am. 25(4): 907-919 Medline) Aldrich, W. (2006). Metric Pattern Cutting for Men’s Wear Including Unisex Clothes and Computer Aided Design 4 th Edition. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing Ltd. Barnes, B. "Art." Microsoft® Encarta® 2009 [DVD]. Redmond, WA: Microsoft Corporation, 2008. Kwong, M. Y. (2004) Garment design for individual fit. In Fan et al (2004) Clothing appearance and fit: Science and technology. Abington: Woodhead Publishing Limited, pp. 198 – 207. Spenser, C. (1998). Carol Spenser’s STYLE, Counsel Slim line: Clever ways to flatter your figure. London: Judy Piatku (Pub) Ltd. Olaitan, S. O. & Mbah, C. O. (1991). WABJ Junior Secondary Home Economics, Book 3. Lagos: West African Book Publishers Ltd. Vulker, J. & Cooper, H. (1987). Textiles, Fabrics and Design. London: Heinemann Educational Books, Ltd. Stacey (2010) Wearing Clothes Well - The Three Basic Body Types for Men. Retrieved from http://www.greatestlook.com/advice/menbodytype.html Antonio, C. 2009). Man’s Style in Relation to His Body Type in Dress and Grooming Style. Retrieved on 13 th Feb. 2011 from http://artofmanliness.com/2009/01/15/mens-fashion-body-type/ Russell, M. (2006, May 20). Personal Appearance and Attitude. Retrieved from http://ezinearticles.com/?Personal-Appearance-And-Attitude&id=201856 Anikweze, G. U. (2008). Disguising figure problems in women through perceptive garment patterns. PAT 2008; 4 (2): 228 -240 ISSN: 0794-5213 Online copy available at www.patnsukjournal.com/currentissue Anand, S. (2010). ‘When It Comes To Dressing All Men Aren't Equal!’ Internet file: Retrieved from http://www.selfgrowth.com/articles/When_It_Comes_To_Dressing_All_Men_Aren_8217_t_Equal.html. Muthukumar (2009). ‘Mistakes in Men’s Fashion That Need to Be Avoided’; Retrieved on 10th May 2010 from http://www.1888articles.com/mistakes-in-men-s-fashion-that-need-to-be-avoided-04ps033d6c.html Berry, R. L. (2004). Reticelle: a walk through the beginnings of Lace. Retrieved from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_clothing_and_textiles Tootal Sewing Products (1984). Sew Simple: A step by step guide to dress making (Revised Edition).London: Hutchinson Educ. Ltd. Anyakoha, E. U. & Eluwa, M. A. (1999) Home management for schools and colleges. Onitsha: Africana-FEP Publishers. Bird, B. (Jan 31, 2011). Statistics on the number of obese people in America. Retrieved from http://www.livestrong.com/article/370339-statistics-on-the-number-of-obese-people-in-america/

Page 129

Gloria U. Anikweze, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 124-130 [26] [27]

Anikweze, G. U. (2003). Development of dress patterns for women with figure problems in Enugu State. Unpublished M.Ed. Thesis submitted to the Dept. of Vocational Teacher Education, University of Nigeria, Nsukka. Chattaraman, V. & Rudd, N.A. (2006). Preferences for aesthetic attributes in clothing as a function of body image, body cathexis and body size. Clothing and Textiles Research Journal, 24: 46 - 61

Page 130

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Tribal Diversity in Andhra Pradesh and Telangana: A Comparative Analysis P.Lalitha Department of Economics and Finance Birla-Institute of Technology & Science, Pilani Hyderabad Campus, Jawahar Nagar, Shameerpet Mandal Hyderabad 500078, Telangana State, India Abstract: Economic and social empowerment and educational upliftment of socially disadvantaged groups and marginalized sections of society is necessary for achieving faster and more inclusive development. Primitive, geographically isolated, shy and socially, educationally & economically backwardness these are the traits that distinguish Scheduled Tribes of our country from other communities. This study focuses on the nature of diversity existing among tribals in Andhra Pradesh and it also evaluates underlying issues of the present status. For this analysis primary data has been collected from two districts namely Visakhapatnam from Andhra Pradesh and Warangal from Telangana states of India. We have relied both on secondary data as well as Primary data from field survey. . These data has helped us to observe the nature of diversity among these tribals. Household survey with 100 Tribal households from two districts has been the target of our study. The primary data is collected during the year 2013. Community: Sub caste wise, of the six identified sub-sects, Warangal is dominated by dominated by Lambdas (46%) and Vizag is dominated with Valmikis (37%). Educational status is much better in Vizag than in Warangal. In terms of child immunization, both districts have shown almost same statistics. Employment status in Visakhapatnam district is 94% are seasonal wage earners and only 4% earn wages throughout the year. In Warangal district, 82% of the respondents are seasonal wage earners and 12% of them earn wages round the year. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food items in these two districts have shown that it is more in Warangal than in Vizag. In terms of land holdings, majority of them hold very small lands which are ancestral in nature. Non Institutional Indebtedness is high in Warangal than in Vizag, Its been observed in both the areas people are aware of government programmes, and the percentage of people availed these programmes has increased drastically from 2012. Key Words: Tribals, Andhra Pradesh, Telangana, diversity, sub-sect, education, employment I. Introduction Economic and social empowerment and educational upliftment of socially disadvantaged groups and marginalized sections of society is necessary for achieving faster and more inclusive development. Programmes are being implemented through states, government’s apex corporations, and NGOs for the up-liftment of disadvantaged and marginalized sections of society. There are twenty countries in the world with substantial tribal population. India has the largest tribal population in the world. The 1991 census of India had recorded the tribal population to be 67.8 million and they constitute 8 percent of the national population. Tribal groups are very heterogeneous. Article 366(25) refers to Scheduled Tribes as those communities who are scheduled in accordance with Article 342 of the Constitution. According to Article 342 of the Constitution, the Scheduled Tribes are the tribes or tribal communities or part of or groups within these tribes and tribal communities which have been declared as such by the President through a public notification. As per the 1991 Census, the Scheduled Tribes account for 67.76 million representing 8.08 percent of the country’s population. Scheduled Tribes are spread across the country mainly in forest and hilly regions. Primitive, geographically isolated, shy and socially, educationally & economically backwardness these are the traits that distinguish Scheduled Tribes of our country from other communities. Tribal communities live in about 15% of the country’s areas in various ecological and geo-climatic conditions ranging from plains to forests, hills and inaccessible areas. Tribal groups are at different stages of social, economic and educational development. While some tribal communities have adopted a mainstream way of life at one end of the spectrum, there are 75 Primitive Tribal Groups (PTGs), at the other, who are characterized by: a pre-agriculture level of technology; a stagnant or declining population; extremely low literacy and subsistence level of economy. The Ministry of Tribal Affairs has sanctioned proposals of State Governments and NGOs covering about 62 PTGs. The proposals covering mainly the activities relating to food, security, promotion of primary education and extending basic minimum health services to the primitive tribes were approved and Primitive tribal groups

Page 131

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

are tribal communities among the STs who live in near isolation in inaccessible habitats. Tribals in India find themselves especially targeted as far as m misconceptions are concerned. In the eyes of non-tribals, all tribals constitute a homogeneous group and the fact that each tribe is only partly defined by habitat and geography but essentially by social, cultural, linguistic and religious distinctiveness is rarely acknowledged. This ignorance is perpetuated to a large extent by our textbooks (Nawani, 2014). The ST population accounts for roughly 8% of the total population. There are over 500 tribes (with many overlapping communities in more than one State) as notified under article 342 of the Constitution of India, spread over different States and Union Territories of the country, the largest number of tribal communities being in the State of Orissa. The main concentration of tribal population is in central India and in the Northeastern States. However, they have their presence in all States and Union Territories except Haryana, Punjab, Delhi, Pondicherry and Chandigarh. The predominantly tribal populated States of the country (tribal population more than 50% of the total population) are Arunachal Pradesh, Meghalaya, Mizoram, Nagaland, Union Territories of Dadra & Nagar Haveli and Lakshadweep. States with sizeable tribal population and having areas of large tribal concentration are Andhra Pradesh, Assam, Chhattisgarh, Gujarat, Himachal Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Maharashtra, Odisha and Rajasthan. II. Objectives of the study 1. Evaluation of the present situation and conditions of Tribals in Visakhapatnam (Vizag) and Warangal districts of Andhra Pradesh, 2. The study of the expenditure incurred from meager incomes on income generating activities, household expenditure of families and deprivation levels and marginalized tribals from the main stream, 3. Improvement if any in the living condition of tribal people by developing environmentally sound land and water resources programme. 4. To analyse indebtedness and financial inclusion, if any and the role of micro-finance in and other financial institutions. III. Research Methodology (a) Two districts Visakhapatnam and Warangal in Andhra Pradesh and Telangana states repespectively, are the focus in our survey. We have relied both on secondary data as well as Primary data from field survey. Secondary data as far as Government policies are concerned and primary data survey and analysis of the concerned districts. These data has helped us to record the problems faced by the Tribals. Household survey with 100 Tribal households from both the districts has been the target of our study. The survey is conducted in the year 2013. In June, 2014, Andhra Pradesh is divided into two states namely Andhra Pradesh and Telangana. (b) Tools for Collection of Data and Analysis Following tools have been constructed for collecting the data:  Questionnaires were constructed to understand the livelihood and working conditions of Tribals in both the districts.  Performa were prepared to collect district wise, the status of the concerned Tribes as well as government officials of Ministry of Tribal Welfare. IV. Data Analysis Community: Sub caste Data collected from the 100 respondents, it’s been observed from Chart 1 that the entire tribal community is dominated by primarily two sub castes, the Lambadi’s and the Valmiki’s. Chart 1: Community: Sub caste Tribe wise distribtuion of respondents 4% 2%

Not indicated 2%

Kamari Kodu

37%

Kondadora Lambadi 46% 1%

Metkamsala Valmiki

Source: Field Survey The Lambadi sub caste constitutes the largest component of around 46% (46 of the 100 people sampled) of the

Page 132

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

entire tribal community in Andhra Pradesh, followed by the Valmiki sub caste, constituting around 37 % (37 of the 100 people sampled) of the entire community. This makes up 83% of the population. Kodu, Kamari, Kondadora sub castes make up 8%, 4%, 2%, 2% respectively. The rarest sub caste is the Metkamsala’s which constitute only 1% of the tribal community. 4% of the population does not belong to any sub caste. Educational Status: Regarding the educational status as shown in the Chart 2, a majority of the tribals are illiterate (69% of the sampled tribe’s). Chart 2: Educational Status Literacy Levels of the respondents 69

13 Illiterate

Primary

Upto Secondary

Intermediate

Graduate

Source: Field Survey Of the educated lot, a majority has ensured primary education and pre-high school education. A very small percentage of the tribals (10%) have invested in intermediate and graduate education. The above table thus brings out an alarming fact. 69% of the population is illiterate, only 13% have completed primary education and only 8% have completed up to secondary education. Only 6% of the population has intermediate level education and only a small percentage of 4% are graduate degree holders. From the primary data collected in both the districts, it is observed that, in Visakhapatnam district, 60% respondents were illiterate, 14% had primary education, and 10% had up to secondary education, 10% passed intermediate and only 6% graduates. In Warangal district, 78% of the respondents were illiterate, 12% had primary education, 6% had secondary education, 2% had education up to intermediate and 2% of them were graduates. On the whole the illiteracy rate was a staggering 69%, 13% had undergone primary education, 8% had undergone secondary education, 6% had passed their intermediate and 4% were graduates. Child Immunization As shown in the Chart 3, 73% children were immunized and 19% children were not immunized. The infant mortality rate, surprisingly was found to be nil for the case of the 100 children sampled. The reason being, a large number of children (42 out of the 100 sampled) had access to protected drinking water, while 15% of the children were exposed to special supplementary nutritional programs, which ensured greater longevity for the children. Chart 3: Child Immunization IS THE CHILD IMMUNIZED?

8 19

Unknown Yes No

Source: Field Survey

21% of the children were immunized from polio. Only one child was immunized from measles. None of the children were immunized from either DPT or BCG. Both the districts have shown the similar trends in terms of

Page 133

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

children immunization. Employment/ Occupational Status of the tribals in the organised/unorganized sector: Agriculture is the main source of income and livelihood for a majority of the tribals. However, large tracts of land in the Fifth Schedule are concentrated in the hands of predominantly elite nontribal sections. Consequently, the tribal people are marginalised and deprived of their traditional land rights. (Trinadha Rao, 2014). Most of the tribals in both the areas are depending on agriculture, that too In Visakhapatnam district, 94% are seasonal wage earners and only 4% earn wages throughout the year. In Warangal district, 82% of the respondents are seasonal wage earners and 12% of them earn wages round the year. When we see all the respondents together, 88% of them are seasonal wage earners and 12% earn round the year Chart 4: Seasonal Employment Seasonal Employment 100 80 60 40 20 0 SEASONAL Vizag

Warangal

ROUND THE YEAR Total

Source: Field Survey Data reveals that, tribals are primarily concentrated in the agricultural sector for employment opportunity, either as a farmer or an agricultural labourer. Only two people were found to have an occupation as a government employee. None of the people were found to be unemployed while being educated. The data also indicates that none of the tribals were employees in the public sector, private sector or industrial sector, neither were they employed as artisans. This indicates that these villagers are low risk takers and are traditionally stuck to the agricultural sector in their respective village. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food items As shown in chart 5, the tribals in Warangal district on an average consume more food items than those in the Vishakhapatnam, except for vegetables wherein the tribals in both the districts consume approximately the same amount Chart 5: Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food items APPROXIMATE MONTHLY CONSUMPTION EXPENDITURE ON FOOD ITEMS 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure… 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure… 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure…

Warangal Mean

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure…

Vishakhapatnam Mean

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure…

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure… 0

500

1000 1500 2000 2500

Source: Field Survey

Page 134

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

Table 1 District

Visakhapatam

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food - Rice Mean

631.46

N Warangal

Mean

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food - Oil 167.70

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food Vegetables 429.38

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food Others 193.00

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food items-Total 1574.14

963.54

290.80

236.20

439.60

264.29

1967.14

N Total

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on food Pulses 152.60

797.50

221.70

201.95

434.49

201.75

1770.64

100

100 Source: Author’s own calculations based on field survey

From table 1 we can analyse that in both the districts expenditures on food items amounted to a larger percentage. (All amount in Rs.) 1. Vishakhapatnam: The mean expenditures on rice, pulses, oil, vegetables and other food items is 631.46, 152.60, 167.70, 429.38 and 193.00 respectively. The total is 1574.14. 2. Warangal: The mean expenditures on rice, pulses, oil, vegetables and other food items is 963.54, 290.80, 236.20, 439.60 and 264.29 respectively. The total is 1967.14. 3. Therefore the total mean expenditures for both regions for rice, pulses , oil , vegetables and other food items is 797.50,221.70,201.95,434.49,201.75. The total mean is 1770.64. Approximate Monthly Consumption Expenditure on Non-food Items On an average, the tribals in the Warangal district consume more on non-food items than those in the Vishakhapatnam district on non- food items, except for electricity and education wherein the tribals in both the districts consume nearly the same amounts. But the cost of education in Telangana has been rising because of increasing privatisation consequent to inadequate public provision. This is reflected in a rise of annual household consumer expenditure on education as a proportion to total annual household consumer expenditure (Rao,2014). Chart 6: Approximate Monthly Consumption Expenditure on Non-food Items APPROXIMATE MONTHLY CONSUMPTION EXPENDITURE ON NON-FOOD ITEMS 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on … 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on … 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on … 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on …

Warangal Mean Vishakhapatnam Mean

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on … 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on … 9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on … 0

500

1000 1500 2000 2500

Source: Filed Survey

Page 135

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

Table 2: Approximate Monthly Consumption Expenditure on Non-food Items District

Visakhapatam

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on non food Clothing

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on non food Education

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on non food Health

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on non food Electricity

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on non food Rent

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on non food Others

9. Approximate monthly consumption expenditure on non food items-Total

497.62

554.24

277.14

150.44

163.75

142.24

1358.58

689.36

608.93

563.62

206.17

425.00

1911.60

593.49

580.61

421.83

182.78

163.75

211.85

1635.09

100

Mean N

Warangal

Mean N

Total

Mean N

Source: Author’s own calculations based on field survey From table 2 we can analyse that in both the districts expenditures on Non-food items. (All amount in Rs.) 1. Vishakhapatnam: The mean expenditures on Clothing, Education, Health, Electricity, Rent, other non food items is 497.62. 554.24, 277.14, 150.44, 163.75 and 142.24 respectively. The total is 1358.58. 2. Warangal: The mean expenditures on Clothing, Education, Health, Electricity, Rent, other non food items is 689.36, 608.93, 563.62, 206.17, NA, and 425.00 respectively. The total is 1911.60. 3. Therefore the total mean expenditures for both regions on Clothing, Education, Health, Electricity, Rent, other non food items is 593.49, 580.61, 421.83, 182.78, 163.75, and 211.85 respectively.. The total mean is 1635.09. Housing As shown in chart 7, the highest component of the tribals owns a tiled house (51%) as compared to owning a hut (18%). This shows that these people are better as compared to tribals in other states who primarily live in huts. In the Kamari sub-caste, all the respondents’ families lived in tiled house. In the Kodu sub-caste, all the respondents’ families lived in tiled house. Chart 7: Housing

Type of house of the respondents Hut

Tiled house

30%

Slabbed house

19%

51%

Source: field Survey

In the Kondadora sub-caste, all the respondents’ families lived in tiled house. In the Lambadi sub-caste, 37% lived in huts, 8.7% lived in tiled house and 54.3% lived in slabbed house. In the Metkamsala sub-caste, all the respondents’ families lived in huts. In the Valmiki sub-caste, 2.7% lived in huts, 91.9% lived in tiled house and 5.4% of the respondents’ families lived in slabbed house. Government Schemes availed by the Tribals In the context of government schemes availed by the tribals, data is showing that, the percentage of people availing the government schemes is increasing, nevertheless there is still large percentage which has not availed many schemes which are being implemented by the Andhra Pradesh government. It is important to mention that the “Smart Card Initiative” of the AP government on an experimental basis is striving towards total financial inclusion wherein the job card holders are issued these cards. As a result, the marginalized sections, especially tribals, are given smart cards, which are in turn used not only for banking transactions, but they are receiving wage payments under the MGNREGS, as well as pensions and scholarships (Reddy,2014). As shown in chart 8, Though 60 % of the sampled tribals availed the IKP (Indra Kranthi Patham) pension and insurance scheme for

Page 136

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

SHG women, 40% of the tribals had availed no scheme at any time. This trend was more or less consistent in both the districts. Chart 8: Government Schemes availed by the Tribals SCHEMES USED BY THE TRIBALS

0 IKP

Source: Field Survey

Chart 9: Loans Availed

FREQUENCY

LOANS AVAILED FROM PRE-2010 PERIOD TO 2012 120 100 80 60 40 20 0

Percent <2010

2010

2011

2012

Total

Valid YEAR OF AVAILING THE LOAN Source: Field Survey

As shown in the above chart 9, maximum loans have been availed in the year 2012. There have been hardly been any loans availed in the previous year or in the year before that. Institutional Indebtedness (Coop + RRBs + CBs) Data collected indicates that on an average, the Warangal district tribal residents have a higher institutional indebtedness as compared to the Visakhapatnam district tribal indebtedness. Chart 10: Institutional Indebtedness (Coop + RRBs + CBs) INSTITUTIONAL INDEBTENESS 16. Institutional Indebtedness (Coop +… 16.3. Indebtedness Commercial Banks Warangal Mean

16.2. Indebtedness - RRBs

Vishakhapatnam Mean

16.1. Indebtedness Cooperative Bank 0

40000

80000

120000

AMOUNT Source: Field Survey

Page 137

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

Table 3 District

16.1. Indebtedness Cooperative Bank

16.2. Indebtedness RRBs

Mean

Visakhapatnam

Mean

25000.00

N Mean

Total

16. Institutional Indebtedness (Coop + RRBs + CBs)

1800.00

100000.00

N Warangal

16.3. Indebtedness Commercial Banks

5900.00 2

24035.71

24156.25

25000.00

22553.33

100000.00

22127.78

Source: Author’s own calculations based on field survey

The above table 3 tells us that (All amount in Rs.) 1. Vishakhapatnam: The mean indebtedness to cooperative banks, RRB and commercial banks is 0.00, 1800.00, 100000.00 and respectively. The total mean is 5900.00. 2. Warangal: The mean indebtedness to cooperative banks, RRB and commercial banks is 25000.00, 24035.71, 0.00 and respectively. 3. Therefore the total mean indebtedness to cooperative banks, RRB and commercial banks is 25000.00, 22553.33, 100000.00 and respectively. The total mean is 22127.78. Non Institutional Indebtedness (ML + Trad + RRs) Chart 11: Non Institutional Indebtedness (ML + Trad + RRs) NON-INSTITUIONAL INDEBTEDNESS 16. Non Institutional…

16.6. Indebtedness -… Warangal Mean

16.5. Indebtedness -…

Vishakhapatnam Mean

16.4. Indebtedness -… 0

20000

40000

60000

AMOUNT Source: Field Survey Table.4 District

Visakhapatnam

16.4. Indebtedness Money lender Mean

13600.00

17250.00

16142.86

41250.00

47750.00

45312.50

20000.00

33117.65

39035.71

36434.78

Mean

16. Non Institutional Indebtedness (ML + Trad + RRs)

N Total

16.6. Indebtedness Friends & Relatives

20000.00

N Warangal

16.5. Indebtedness Traders

N Source: Author’s own calculations based on field survey

From table 4 it is evident that, on an average, the Warangal district tribal residents have a higher noninstitutional indebtedness as compared to the Visakhapatnam district tribal residents. And it is observed that this difference is significant in money terms. For various needs people raised loans from traders, feudal lords and rich peasants, and invariably had to give either gold or land as security as they did not have any other possessions (Ramdas, 2013).

Page 138

P.Lalitha, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 131-139

V. Conclusion In the light of comparative analysis, we may conclude that, Valmiki is the majority sub-caste in Vishakhapatnam. Lambadi is the majority sub-caste in Warangal.Metkamsala has relatively the weakest representation in Andhra Pradesh. Warangal lacks in caste diversity; Lambadi being the only prevalent caste. Vishakhapatnam has representation from a variety of castes. In terms of education data reveals that Illiteracy rate is evidently high; being approximately 69%. Vishakhapatnam is slightly better-off than Warangal with a difference of 18 points. Both the districts lack educational facilities. Kondadora and Metkamsala castes suffer from highest illiteracy rate – 100%. Major significance of education is witnessed only in Kodu and Valmiki castes. In employment, both the districts depend majorly on agricultural activities (83%). Most of the production is used domestically. Other activities in the unorganized sector include dairy farming. Most families in both the districts do not have a stable source of income; Round the year employment being only 6% in Vishakhapatnam and 18% in Warangal. In totality, about 87% of the families depend on seasonal occupations for household finances. Only Lambadi and Valmiki castes have a segment that is employed round the year, however, the percentage is very low. Overall household expenditure is higher in Warangal than in Vishakhapatnam. Majority expenditure on food items - “Earn-to-Eat”. Families prefer a low standard of living due to lack of adequate funds. In terms of housing, more than 90% of houses in Vishakhapatnam are tiled. Majority (about 56%) of the families in Warangal live in slabbed houses. About one-third of the Lambadi tribe still lives in huts. Institutional indebtedness is high in Visakhapatnam and non-institutional indebtedness is high in Warangal. VI. Reliability and limitations As the data collected is primary in nature, and respondents are basically not very much consistent with their answers, it is important to acknowledge, the limitations involved in the interpretation of the data. References Nawani, Disha (2014) “ North-East Indians and Others- Discrimination, Prejudice and Text books”, Economic and Political Weekly, Vol XLIX, No 24, 14 June, PP 19-21. Ramdas.R (2013) “A Separate Telangana – Promise and Prospects for Tribal Projects”, Economic and Political Weekly, Vol XLIII, No 29, 20 July, PP 118-122. Rao, Hanumantha C H (2014) “The New Telangana State- A Perspective for Inclusive and Sustainable Development”, Economic and Political Weekly, Vol XLIX, No 9, 1 March, PP 10-13. Reddy, T Prabhakar (2014) “The Future of Tribals in Telangana State”, Economic and Political Weekly, Vol XLIX, No4, 25 January, PP 76-77. Trinadha Rao, Palla (2014) “Politics of Tribal Land Rights – Notes from Andhra Pradesh”, Economic and Political Weekly, Vol XLIX, No 16, 19 April, PP 67-70.

Page 139

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Framed Outline Using Quranic Verses in English Dr Lubna Almunawar, PHD Assistant Professor of English Department of Humanities and Social Sciences College of Science and General Studies AlFaisal University P.O. Box 50927, Riyadh 11533, Saudi Arabia Abstract: The name of the technique, Framed Outline, is derived from the possibility that a set structure can be used as the basis for a review of every literary text. In an attempt to develop multicultural practices in the classroom, Quranic Verses in English is the chosen text used to show how the “Framed Outline” technique can be carried out with some modifications. This technique can enhance students’ language skills as well as give students an opportunity to learn a form of study skill. Bearing this in mind, teachers can show students how to prepare outlines that would help students organize their notes from a literary text of a critical reading lesson. Keywords: Literary Text; Critical Reading Classroom; Quranic Verses in English; Quranic Literary and Linguistic Features; Language and Literature Classroom; Study Skill; Cultural Content.

I. Introduction To acquire new knowledge, whether for an ELL or a native speaker, it is always helpful for teachers to show students how to make the texts more accessible without comprising on the level and content of the text. This technique can enhance students’ language skills as well as give students an opportunity to learn a form of study skill.Bearing this in mind, teachers can show students how to prepare outlines that would help students organize their notes from a literary text of a critical reading lesson. These framed outlines are actually notes whether in charts or columns, all aimed at achieving deeper understanding of the text. To show its effect, teachers can require students to use it as the only tool for an oral presentation. There are clear advantages for framed outlines to be used as a preparation activity.If done before a reading, it would already have the dense part of the reading done away with. If done during the reading, students can go through the text structure of the literary text. This could be in the form of a summary of the story, the sequence of events, the main message of story. Then after the reading, this particular activity can enhance a deeper personal understanding of the story in connection with prior experiences. This way, a framed outline can not only serve as a supplementary text to help in revision for an assessment, but can also function like a review of the literary text, a smaller version of an actual book review. The name of the technique,Framed Outline, is derived from the possibility that a set structure can be used as the basis for a review of every literary text. When a student finds a systematic way of preparing, taking down notes and organizing them neatly, the student can use it time and again. For example, 1. a two column chart for all new vocabulary words and their meanings, 2. a summary of the text 3. the sequence of events 4. the main message of the story. If a student uses the above strategy, and forms a little book of preparation called "Framed Outline" as the basis for the initial target information of any reading material, the student is indeed cultivating a good reading habit and acquiring a good form of study skill. This writer makes a rigorous effort in selecting classroom materials or literary texts depicting a diversified socio-cultural variety to expose her students to different global human societies. For example, this writer has used Japanese short stories, Chinese poems, lyrics of Spanish songs, all of which were translated into the English language. The text chosen for this technique was selected Quranic verses in English. In this paper, this writer will: 1. Show how using information technology can assist teachers in the quest of using Quranic verses in English as literary texts or reading material. Some useful websites are in APPENDIX 2. 2. Demonstrate how to use Quranic verses in English. More is done in APPENDIX 3. 3. Show selected verses: Verses 1-29, Surah (48) Al-Fatt-h(The Victory) (APPENDIX 1) 4. Merge selected verses and technique, Framed Outline.

Page 140

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

Show and suggest pedagogical approaches whereby teachers are able to see the classroom application of the Quranic Verses in English 6. Reexamine objectives achieved 7. Highlight this paper’s contribution to the thematic expression of teaching and learning process of university education as a service to multiculturalism, diversity and globalism. The full name of this technique, Framed Outline Using Quranic Verses in English, is an explicit statement of the literary text or reading material chosen for the Critical Reading classroom. In an attempt to develop multicultural practices in the classroom, this chosen text is used to show how “Framed Outline” technique can be carried out with some modifications. In this world of religious diversity, respect, tolerance and understanding for others following the principles of religions other than one’s own religion, can be inculcated through the use of sacred texts of various religions in the world. The exposure to the literary and linguistic elements in such texts can surely invite deeper exploitation of sacred texts perhaps looking at two different texts for a comparative study, metaphorical and literal readings of sacred texts, etc. which would further gear an organization for better institutional management of ethnic and religious diversity. II. Current Research on Cultural Competence Olsen, Bhattacharya and Scharf(2006) state what cultural competency is for individuals and for organizations: Cultural competency is the ability to work effectively across cultures. For individuals, it is an approach to learning, communicating and working respectfully with people different from themselves. Culture can refer to an individual’s race, class, gender, sexual orientation, religion, immigration status and age, among other things. For organizations, cultural competency means creating the practices and policies that will make services more accessible to diverse populations, and that provide for appropriate and effective services in cross-cultural situations. Cultural competency is not a destination. The work of bridging cultures and creating responsive services is never “done.” Communities continue to change. Service providers continue to interact with new cultural groups. And as individuals, we continue to discover new layers of our own cultural assumptions. Because of this, the development of cultural competency may be best thought of not as arriving at a set of skills and knowledge, but rather as a journey and a way of being. Cultural competency is therefore not a luxury, but an important foundation for organizations – making it possible to serve all communities, bridge across differences, and ultimately improve the social, health and educational outcomes of children and youth.[1] (Olsen, Bhattacharya and Scharf, 2006) Chen (2011) states that English language teaching should not only focus on linguistic competence: Since language and culture are equally important, English language teaching should not only focus on linguistic competence, but also on cultural teaching, especially at higher levels of education. There is a gradual shift from emphasizing only linguistic competence to including also socio-cultural factors. At early stages, linguistic competence was believed to be the focus of language teaching. In the 1970s, communicative competence was proposed. It was believed that the primary function of language is to communicate. Thus, the purpose of language education is to enhance students’ communicative competence. The importance of cultural teaching in language teaching has been the great concern of many teachers and scholars ever since 1950s and 1960s. English will continue to be the paramount tool for people to communicate in the world. It is believed that teaching is an integrated process that under the influence of diverse and complex factors such as the teacher, the student, the teaching material, the medium and evaluation. The whole instruction pattern determines that College English Education is a system, in which entirety, relevance, objectivity and dynamic characteristic are integrated. College English teaching in China should not only focus on developing linguistic competence of students, priority should also be given to fostering cultural teaching. In order to achieve the optimization of teaching, overall planning and coordination are required. Therefore, college English teachers should set a goal to incorporate the teaching of cultural knowledge into the foreign language curriculum.[2] (Chen, 2011) Passports- Crossing Cultural Borders (2011) sees the importance of cultural competence in effective teaching: To be truly effective, a teacher in today's classroom needs to teach from a multicultural perspective. To achieve this, the Department of Special Education at San Diego State University found that "educators must experience culture, explore their own culture and cultures different from their own, and examine how cultural perspectives collide and intertwine." In other words, if educators are to improve the quality of the classroom experience for all of their students, they need to become culturally competent. Cultural competence is the ability to effectively respond to students from different cultures and classes, while valuing and preserving the dignity of cultural differences and similarities between individuals, families and communities. It is an understanding of the hidden rules within different economic and cultural structures in order to have productive relationships with students. [3] (Passports- Crossing Cultural Borders, 2011)

Page 141

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

III. Main Objectives of a Critical Reading Session Saunders et al (1999) revealed four strategies which work and these four strategies are tied with the literary text or reading material used in class. These four points can also be used as a basis or objectives or intended learning outcomes that a teacher would want to achieve at the end of a critical reading session, including the four language skills. Thus, at the end of a critical reading session, a teacher would want students to have exercised and practiced in these areas: 1. Build students' background knowledge. 2. Draw on students' personal experiences. 3. Promote extended discourse through writing and discussion. 4. Assist students in rereading the pivotal portions the text. [4] (Saunders et al, 1999) 5. Use of four language skills: Reading Writing Listening Speaking Vogt and Echevarria came up with a technique used to enhance language skills through critical reading. The technique is called “Framed Outline”. The highlights of this technique are: Vogt and Echevarria state that this particular activity works for a classroom which needs the practice approach of differentiated instruction. The amount of information can differ. Teachers can also ask the advanced students to create their own outlines after the first modeling. Basically, this activity is done before the material is covered in the classroom as a preparation by the teacher. The outline should hold all the required information. The students are required to fill up the gaps or fill in the blanks as they go through the activity with the help of the teacher. [5] (Vogt and Echevarria, 2008) IV. Quranic Literature Log of a Researcher This particular paper marks the sixteenth paper of a well-thought out plan of this writer for a life-long pursuit of a Quranic Literature Log of her own but perhaps not in the same meaning to that used for a student’s Literature Log. This writer will start having a folder of her own called Quranic Literature Log where a list of selected Quranic verses in English by various translators to be used as literary texts or reading material are merged with the technique through various sources for teaching in the Language and Literature classroom. Through this log, a series of new research papers will be written and published. For this study specifically, the entry which relevantly and tentatively informs is as shown in Table 1- Quranic Literature Log below: Table 1- Quranic Literature Log Quranic Verses: 1-29 Surah (48 ) Al-Fatt-h (The Victory )(APPENDIX 1) Topic of verses: Victory of Islam in Arabia Source of Text:www.Quranix.com The Qur'an: A Reformist Translation by Dr.EdipYuksel, LaythSaleh al-Shaiban and Dr.Martha Schulte-Nafeh (Yuksel,al-Shaiban and Nafeh, 2007) http://www.quranix.com/#?RTQ=1&A=1&L=en&NA=10&S=94&SA=1 Technique: Framed Outline Source of Technique: Vogt, M.E. and Echevarria, J. (2008).99 Ideas and Activities for Teaching English Language Learners with the SIOP Model . Boston, Mass: Pearson Education.

V. The Lesson Plan Technique:Framed Outline Text: Verses 1-29, Surah (48) Al-Fatt-h(The Victory) (APPENDIX 1) Level: Intermediate (undergraduate) Duration: Two Hours The following are the main objectives of a Critical Reading session: Objectives: 1) Build students’ background knowledge: Done in bringing focus to the benefit of reflections and discipline because there exists Allah. Students’ awareness is raised because there are consequences for evil acts and rewards for good acts. 2) Draw on students' personal experience: Done in Framed Outline of Whole Text when students are asked to connect their own experience to the message of the whole text. 3) Promote extended discourse through writing and discussion: Done in discussing and clarifying meaning and explanation of each verse in the Section by Section Framed Outline. Done in connectingtheir own experiences in the Whole Text Framed Outline. Done in summarizing each section in the Whole Text Framed Outline.

Page 142

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

4) Assist students in rereading the pivotal portions the text: Done in discussions one verse at a time, in the Section by Section Framed Outline.Done in discussions in summary of one section at a time, the message of whole text and connecting (Experiential Learning) to own experiences in Whole Text Framed Outline. 5) Use the four skills: i) Listening: Done in listening to group members’ explanation of meaning of verses. ii) Speaking: Done in explaining meaning of verses to each other. iii) Reading: Done in reading verses individually while writing in the Section by Section Framed Outline and Whole Text Framed Outline. iv) Writing: Done in writing in the Section by Section Framed Outline and Whole Text Framed Outline. Writing Assignment is recording in the Framed Outline through understanding of reading material. The teacher can hold offdistributing copies of the English translated version of the Quran by Dr EdipYuksel, specifically verses 1- 29, Surah (48) Al-Fatt-h (The Victory) (APPENDIX 1), and informing the students where the text is from and also the person who translated the text. First, the teacher explains that the session today is on the teacher modeling or showing students exactly how to get the most out of any reading material of literary text. It is preparation work and a guide to a successful way to study. This method works well for the study of textbooks of particular subjects, or even a literature text story chosen for classroom use. Through experience, this teacher felt that there are two formats or framed outlines for whole text reading or for students who have reached the level of not needing to break up or divide sections of the text for easier handling and a more thorough treatment, and there is a section by section format or framed outline to use for students who feel that they need to read the text section by section to get more understanding. Upon having used the section by section framed outline, the student will then use the whole text reading framed outline. The teacher explains that the literary text teacher will use to show the section by section outline is a 29 verse surah (chapter) in the English translated version of the Quran by DrEdipYuksel.The surah will be divided into three sections and be applied to the Section by Section Framed Outline. The first ten verses will now be distributed in a handout for each student to see the model of its application (of perhaps two verses) to the framed outline by the teacher. For the scanned reading of each verse, the student is asked to pick out difficult vocabulary words. Use a dictionary to get the definition of the word. Have two types of dictionaries handy, one is completely in English which must be used first and another one English to Arabic (or English to any other language which is native to the student). The latter can only be used after obtaining a definition from the English dictionary and still not understanding the vocabulary word. Upon obtaining the definitions of the difficult vocabulary words from each verse, an explanation of the verse in student’s own words would greatly help in understanding. If there is absolutely no understanding of the verse after obtaining the definitions of the vocabulary words from the verse, then leave this part of the framed outline blank and go on to the next verse. The framed outline which students must have in their notebooks of preparation for any reading material or literary text looks somewhat like the one below. The teacher has designed a Framed Outline specifically for readings on Quranic Verses in English: Table 2- Section by Section Framed OutlineByDrLubnaAlmenoar (as shown below) Table 2- Section by Section Framed Outline Verse 1 We have given you a clear conquest. Vocabulary Word Definition 1.conquest winning or victory 2. 3. 4. Meaning of verse (or paragraph) explanation in your own words God has shown in many instances in the course of history the many triumphs or victories of Islam in Arabia. Verse 2 So that God may forgive your present sins, as well as those past, and so that He may complete His blessings upon you, and guide you on a straight path. Vocabulary Word Definition 1. 2. 3. 4. Meaning of verse, explanation in your own words So that God may forgive our present sins, past sins and protect and guide us to the right path for the future.

Page 143

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

There must be enough framed outlines above for the treatment of ten verses. The teacher can now model perhaps the treatment of two verses. If the vocabulary is somewhat fully understandable, leave the vocabulary part blank and go on to the “meaning of the verse, explanation in your own words” part. And then proceed to verse 2- 10. For the next session, students will be in groups comparing notes with each other. Then the teacher requires each group’s spokesperson to present two verses from the Section by Section Framed Outline. Then the teacher will distribute as handouts for the next ten verses for the groups to work on in class and then another spokesperson from each group will present two verses. If there is more time, the teacher will give out the last nine verses for the groups to work on and then yet another spokesperson from each group to present two verses. During each presentation, the teacher must take this opportunity to guide and gear students to the right interpretations. However, the teacher must hear out why students arrive to that particular interpretation first, then correction and guidance can take place. Finally the teacher introduces the Whole Text Framed Outline. The same procedural and verbal scaffolding activities can take place only after the written scaffolding activity has taken place first. The above framed outline will thus be used first and the framed outline below will be used after all the sections are completed. Table 3- Whole Text Framed Outline By Dr Lubna Almenoar (as shown below) Table 3- Whole Text Framed Outline Title and Author (of Translated Text) How does the title relate to the whole text? Summary of Sections (10 verses ) Summary of First Section Summary of Second Section Summary of Third Section Message of Whole Text How can the message relate to a real life situation or experience for you?

VI. Conclusion Teachers are aware that having a classroom with mixed or differing abilities is a challenging task on the teacher’s shoulders. A good teacher rarely follows a textbook step by step as many aspects of teaching and learning need to be taken into consideration. With mixed abilities or all with the same level of ability, a teacher must create opportunities for students to demonstrate each one’s level of knowledge and to create opportunities to for students to express the way each one thinks. Differentiation practice in classroom strategy and in assessment strategy is always a useful tool for teachers to equip themselves with for more effective teaching and learning. Where assessment is concerned, evaluation is then called for but still heeding the differentiation approach. The assessments should reflect both social and academic performance. Therefore evaluation of assessment should involve all of the following: 1. Completion of task 2. Ability to understand through listening to teacher and peers 3. Ability to explain or make connections or predict in material and content 4. Ability to demonstrate individuality and creativity 5. Availability and ability to make choices in tasks which consider flexibility for different strengths and needs. This technique, Framed Outline, text of 29 Quranic verses in English and the suitable activities carried out in the classroom, each plays its own role in a teacher’s successful critical reading session. They are an integral part of the whole teaching session. The same set of intended learning outcomes or objectives was achieved at the end of the Quranic Critical Reading session. References [1] [2] [3] [4]

[5]

Olsen, L., Bhattacharya, J. and Scharf, A.(2006) Cultural Competency:What it is and Why it Matters. California Tomorrow.Retrieved from http://www.californiatomorrow.org/media/ccompetecy.pdf on June 30th, 2012. Chen, J. (2011). Cultural Teaching in College English Education in China.2011 International Conference on Languages, Literature and Linguistics.IACSIT Press, Singapore.Retrieved from http://www.ipedr.com/vol26/38-ICLLL%202011-L10031.pdf on June 30th, 2012. Passports- Crossing Cultural Borders (2011).Cultural Competence for Teachers.Oregon Public Broadcasting.Retrieved from http://www.opb.org/education/minisites/culturalcompetence/teachers.html on June 30th, 2012. Saunders, W., O'Brien, G., Lennon, D., & McLean, J. (1999). Making the transition to English literacy successful: Effective strategies for studying literature with transition students.Educational Practice Reports, Center for Research on Education, Diversity and Excellence, UC Berkeley.Retrieved from http://escholarship.org/uc/item/1574p5t1#page-4 on June 30th, 2012. Vogt, M.E. and Echevarria, J. (2008).99 Ideas and Activities for Teaching English Language Learners with the SIOP Model . Boston, Mass: Pearson Education.

Page 144

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

APPENDIX 1 THE FORTY- EIGHTH SURAH, AL-FATT-H, BY DR EDIP YUKSEL In the name of God, the Gracious, the Compassionate The teacher can explain that the reverence and respect to the Almighty precedes every surah or chapter of the Quran. These words emphasize that the verses that follow are indeed from the Almighty. These words underscore the authenticity of the Quran. The words Gracious and Compassionate are some of attributes of Allah and these words are also two of His ninety-nine names. 48:1 We have given you a clear conquest. 48:2 So that God may forgive your present sins, as well as those past, and so that He may complete His blessings upon you, and guide you on a straight path. 48:3 God will grant you a conquest which is mighty. 48:4 He is the One who sends down tranquility into the hearts of those who acknowledge, so that they may increase in acknowledgement along with their present acknowledgement. To God belongs the soldiers of the heavens and the earth, and God is Knowledgeable, Wise. 48:5 That He may admit the acknowledging men and acknowledging women into Gardens with rivers flowing beneath them, abiding eternally therein, and He will remit their sins from them. With God this is a great triumph. 48:6 He will punish the hypocrite men and the hypocrite women, and the idolater men and the idolater women, who think evil thoughts about God. Their evil will come back to them, and God was angry with them, and He has cursed them and prepared for them hell. What a miserable destiny! 48:7 To God belongs the soldiers of the heavens and the earth. God is Noble, Wise. 48:8 We have sent you as a witness, a bearer of good news, and a warner. 48:9 So that you may acknowledge God and His messenger, and that you may support Him, honor Him, and glorify Him, morning and evening. 48:10 Those who pledge allegiance to you, are in-fact pledging allegiance to God; God's hand is above their hands. Those of them who violate such a pledge, are violating it only upon themselves. Whosoever fulfills what he has pledged to God, then He will grant him a great reward. 48:11 The Arabs who lagged behind will say to you: "We were preoccupied with our money and our family, so ask forgiveness for us." They say with their tongues what is not in their hearts. Say, "Who then would possess any power for you against God if He wanted harm to afflict you or if He wanted benefit for you?" No, God is fully Aware of everything you do. 48:12 Alas, you thought that the messenger and those who acknowledge would not return to their families, and this was deemed pleasant in your hearts, and you thought the worst thoughts; you were a wicked people. 48:13 Anyone who does not acknowledge God and His messenger, then We have prepared for the ingrates a hellfire. 48:14 To God is the sovereignty of the heavens and the earth. He forgives whomever He wills, and punishes whomever He wills. God is Forgiver, Compassionate. 48:15 Those who lagged behind will say, when you venture out to collect the spoils: "Let us follow you!" They want to change God's words. Say, "You will not follow us; this is what God has decreed beforehand." They will then say, "No, you are envious of us." Alas, they rarely understood anything. 48:16 Say to those Arabs who lagged behind: "You will be called on to fight a people who are very powerful in warfare, unless they peacefully surrender. Then if you obey, God will grant you a good reward, but if you turn away as you turned away before, He will punish you with a painful retribution. 48:17 There is no burden on the blind, nor is there any burden on the cripple, nor is there on the sick any burden. Whosoever obeys God and His messenger, He will admit them into paradises with rivers flowing beneath; and whosoever turns away, He will punish him with a painful retribution. 48:18 God is pleased with those who acknowledge who pledged allegiance to you under the tree. He thus knew what was in their hearts, so He sent down tranquility upon them, and rewarded them with a near victory. 48:19 Abundant spoils that they will take. God is Noble, Wise. 48:20 God has promised you abundant spoils that you will take. Thus He has hastened this for you, and He has withheld the people's hands against you; that it may be a sign for those who acknowledge, and that He may guide you to a straight path. 48:21 The other group which you could not vanquish, God took care of them. God was capable of all things. 48:22 If the ingrates had fought you, they would have turned and ran, then they would have found neither an ally nor a victor. God's Law 48:23 Such is God's sunna with those who have passed away before, and you will not find any change in God's sunna.

Page 145

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

48:24 He is the One who withheld their hands against you, and your hands against them in the interior of Mecca, after He had made you victorious over them. God is Seer of what you do. 48:25 They are the ones who rejected and barred you from the Restricted Temple, and barred your donations from reaching their destination. There had been acknowledging men and women whom you did not know, and you may have hurt them, and on whose account you would have committed a sin unknowingly. God will admit into His mercy whomever He wills. Had they become separated, We would then have punished those of them who rejected with a painful retribution. Fury of Ignorance versus the Tranquility of Submission 48:26 Those who rejected had put in their hearts the rage of the days of ignorance, then God sent down tranquility upon His messenger and those who acknowledge, and directed them to uphold the word of righteousness, and they were well entitled to it and worthy of it. God is fully aware of all things. 48:27 God has fulfilled with truth His messenger's vision: "You will enter the Restricted Temple, God willing, secure, with your heads shaven and shortened, having no fear." Thus, He knew what you did not know, and He has coupled with this a near victory. 48:28 He is the One who sent His messenger with the guidance and the system of truth, so that it would expose all other systems. God is sufficient as a witness. 48:29 Muhammad, the messenger of God, and those who are with him, are severe against the ingrates, but merciful between themselves. You see them kneeling and prostrating, they seek God's blessings and approval. Their distinction is in their faces, as a result of prostrating. Such is their example in the Torah. Their example in the Injeel is like a plant which shoots out and becomes strong and thick and it stands straight on its trunk, pleasing to the farmers. That He may enrage the ingrates with them. God promises those among them who acknowledge and do good works forgiveness. APPENDIX 2 USING INFORMATION TECHNOLOGY USEFUL WEBSITES: 1. English Index Categorization Alphabetical List of Topics in the Quran:Retrieved from http://www.quranictopics.com/p3ch1-e.html on June 30th, 2012. 2. The English Translation of The Holy Quran Online: Retrieved from http://jannah.org/quran/ on

June 30th, 2012. 3.

Islamicity.com-The Holy Quran. The translations are available in multiple languages. Retrieved from

http://www.islamicity.com/mosque/quran/ on June 30th, 2012. 4.

The way each verse is dealt with by each translator or group of translators is so thorough. After the translation of each verse, a thorough endnote presentation capturing the essence of the surah is laid out. This website is especially useful for researchers and students in the field of translations and comparative literary studies. Retrieved from http://www.quranix.net/#?RTQ=1&TMG=1&MA=1&RK=1&SH=1&TE=1&A=1&L=en&NA=10&S =1on June 30th, 2012. A linguistic resource showing the theoretical aspects of linguistics: Arabic grammar, semantics, pragmatics, lexicology, phonology, morphology and syntax of each word in the Quran, the descriptive aspects of linguistics: comparative linguistics, etymology, phonetics and sociolinguistics of words and phrases in the Quran, and the applied linguistics aspects: language and vocabulary development, psycholinguistics and stylistics of the words and phrases in the Quran. At the end of each surah, there is an audio Quran recitation of the surah by the recitor, SaadAlGhamadi. Retrieved from http://corpus.quran.com/wordbyword.jspon June 30th, 2012.



Teachers can also download Islamic songs on CDs for classroom use. It comes with lyrics of each song, a list of artists and their songs.Retrieved from http://www.islamiclyrics.net/on June 30th,2012.

APPENDIX 3 CLASSROOM APPLICATION OF QURANIC VERSES IN ENGLISH Quranic Verses in English: Teaching Imagery In the case of Descriptive imagery, an illustrated example is from Abdullah Yusuf Ali’s English Translations of the Quran, Verse 29 of Surah(18) Al-Kahf: Surah (18) Al-Kahf Verse 29, line 9: That will scald their faces What type of imagery?Descriptive imagery. The image gives a vivid description of what the "water like melted brass" can do. Senses: visual, tactile.

Page 146

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

Not only can one imagine feeling the pain of being scalded but one can also picture the disfigurement that the scalding will cause to the faces of the sinners. In the case of Figurative imagery using the literary device, simile, an illustrated example is from Abdullah Yusuf Ali’s English Translations of the Quran, Verse 65 of Surah(37) As-Saffat: Surah(37) As-Saffat Verse 65, lines 1-3: The shoots of its fruit-stalks Are like the heads Of devils What type of imagery? Figurative Imagery using the literary device: simile. The word "like" tells one that a simile is being used to compare the shoots to devils' heads. Senses: visual. This image gives a vivid picture in our minds of how evil-looking fruits of this tree in Hell are. In the case of Figurative imagery, using the literary device, metaphor, an illustrated example is from Abdullah Yusuf Ali’s English Translations of the Quran, Verse 50 of Surah(38) Sad: Surah (38)Sad Verse 50, lines 2 and 3: Whose doors will (ever) Be open for them What type of imagery? Figurative imagery using a literary device: metaphor. These doors to the beautiful gardens are forever open to the righteous. Normally, when one thinks of doors, they can either be open or closed. But these doors in Heaven will forever be open. The image metaphorically compares the entrance or passage into Heaven, which we cannot truly visualize, to "doors" in which case Heaven is compared to a gracious house or one's eternal home. The image of open doors depicts Heaven as an abode that feels familiar, hospitable, welcoming. Senses :visual. The image suggests a mental picture. In the case of Figurative imagery using the literary device, symbol, an illustrated example is from Abdullah Yusuf Ali’s English Translations of the Quran, Verse of Surah(15) Muhammad: Surah (47) Muhammad Verse 15, lines 6-8: Rivers of milk Of which the taste Never changes What type of imagery? Figurative imagery using a literary device: symbol. Again, unlike the earthly milk which can turn sour without refrigeration, this "milk" in Heaven tastes forever fresh. This "milk" can be found in the form of rivers-- in abundance. Sense: visual, gustatory, tactile, olfactory. This image makes one imagine whether this "milk" looks like that consumed on earth; how delicious it must taste, and cool it must feel, and fresh it must smell. Quranic Verses in English: Stylistics Application An illustrated example of a stylistics analysis of Quranic verses in English by translated by Muhammad Asad is Verses 16-18 of Surah(77) Al-Mursalat: (16) Did We not destroy [so many of] those [sinners] of olden days? (17)And We shall let them be followed by those of later times : (18) [for] thus do We deal with such as are lost in sin. Analysis: Verses sixteen to eighteen are put together to form one paragraph. These verses explain the punishment that awaits sinners in the Day of Judgement-destruction. Verse sixteen questions and verses seventeen and eighteen answers verse sixteen. Verse seventeen begins with the conjunction “And” and is in the future tense and verse eighteen begins with the conjunction [for] followed by “thus” and is in the present tense. Verse seventeen implies that suffering in the hereafter is bound to befall the sinners of later times even if God wills to spare them in this world. “We” is used to refer to God in these verses. These verses show the timelessness, universality and unchanging laws of God - for the past, present and future - sinners are destroyed. An illustrated example of a stylistics analysis of Quranic verses in English by Abdullah Yusuf Ali is Verse 27 of Surah (77) Al-Mursalat: 27. And made therein Mountains standing firm Lofty (in stature); And provided for you

Page 147

Lubna Almunawar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 140148

Water sweet (and wholesome)? Analysis: Verse twenty-seven tells one of Allah’s creative activity and hence, His existence when it is evident that mountains-hard and solid, high in altitude - are able to distribute or provide man with pure delicious, sweet water in the form of rivers and springs. The conjunction “and” is used twice in lines one and four. The metaphor is describing the mountains as “standing firm, lofty (in stature)” suggests that these mountains are hard, solid and tall or high in altitude. The word, “wholesome”, suggests pure and untouched by man. If the wisdom and power of Allah can do so much before our eyes, we therefore, cannot reject His teaching of a still more wonderful future life after death. Verses twenty-five to twenty-seven are in the past tense.

Page 148

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

A Study of Rumination among the Employees of BSNL and LIC *Dr. Nisha Kumari, **Ms. Supreet Kaur *Assistant Professor, ** Research Scholar Department of Humanities and Social Sciences, National Institute of Technology (NIT), Hamirpur, Himachal Pradesh. Abstract: Rumination (or over thinking) is driven by anxiety. According to Nofsinger (2005) social moods determine the decisions of consumers, investors, and corporate managers to the level and nature of business activity. The need of the study was observed with the objectives that are (a) to study the occurrence of different moods on work place, (b) to analyze the influence of the thought process and moods on the work place, (c) to know the most preferred techniques to manage the workplace moods, (d) to analyze the notion that rumination is even concerned about bad things as well as good happenings of individual’s life. The sample of seventy (70) employees was selected at random from all the departments of the BSNL and LIC in Solan, a town of Himachal Pradesh in India. For data collection an instrument designed by Uday Pareekh was used, which consisted of eight questions referring to rumination at work place. The mean and standard deviation with percentile was used to compare the results. The study confirmed that different moods do transpire on the work place, it affects individual concentration on work. The study further revealed that the rumination is based on the themes related to good as well as bad time but the frequency of thinking about failure was greater. It was found that as far as the management rumination is concerned the most preferred techniques are to take a sleep, get involved in music and playing the game of choice. I. Introduction Thinking about our problems is, without doubt, a part of an effective way of solving them. But sometimes we get stuck at the thinking stage of problem-solving and could not take a move. The thought itself became a way of life. And as said by Prechter’s (1999) that social mood determines various types of social actions in the areas of finance, culture, and macroeconomics. Further as per the words of Ekman (1994) Moods appear to persist over longer periods of time. In continuation to Diener and Lucas 2000) reported that, emotions fluctuate, and move around a mean level that exhibits a degree of stability over time and across situations. According to Mayne and Ramsey, (2001) Emotion adds to the complexity in predicting behavior because it does not conform to static models and patterns of linear causality. Letting thoughts swirl in our heads over and over again is one way to soothe our anxiety – but actually it’s a trap. Ochsner and Feldman Barrett (2001) view emotions as the product of an interaction between non-conscious, automatic processes, and deliberative, conscious processes. According to the characteristics of negative social mood identified by Prechter (1999) the Big Five traits associated with low self-control: distressing emotions (neuroticism), greater antagonism and interpersonal discord (low agreeableness), and reduced interest in effort and achievement (low conscientiousness). Nofsinger (2005) social moods determine the decisions of consumers, investors, and corporate managers to the level and nature of business activity. As per the studies of (Nolen-Hoeksema & Jackson, 2001), when personality, social, and clinical psychologists read the word rumination, most likely they think of “engaging in a passive focus on one’s symptoms of distress and on the possible causes and consequences of these symptoms”. Skinner, Edge, Altman, and Sherwood (2003) defined rumination more generally as a coping strategy characterized by a “passive and repetitive focus on the negative and damaging features of a stressful transaction”. Aggression researchers have discussed rumination about previous provocations for over 30 years (Konecni, 1974). The conclusions regarding rumination and its effects on individual behavior from social psychology have drawn a consensus on the idea that rumination is counterproductive for psychological adjustments and interpersonal functioning. According to Mor & Winquist, 2002, ruminating about the causes of one’s depressive symptoms appears to prolong depressed moods and negative effect, ruminating about the causes of one’s anger appears to prolong anger (Rusting & Nolen-Hoeksema, 1998), and ruminating about an insult while hitting a punching bag appears to increase one’s likelihood of aggressing against the insulter (Anderson and Bushman, 2002). Miller, Pedersen, Earleywine, & Pollock, (2003), concluded that rumination is an important factor in the phenomenon of triggered displaced aggression. Further the studies conducted by McCullough, Bellah, Kilpatrick, & Johnson, 2001; McCullough et al., 1998 demonstrated that rumination about a transgression is related cross-sectionally to higher scores on measures of revenge and/or avoidance motivation for the transgressor. McCullough et al. (2001) also found that changes in rumination were positively correlated with changes in avoidance and revenge motivation regarding the transgressor. Miller et al. (2003) proposed that transgressions elicit negative emotions

Page 149

.Nisha Kumari et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 149-154

in the victim that, in turn, activate other cognitive and motivational structures (including thoughts, feelings, perceptual biases, motivations, and even programs for motorist behavior) that are linked in an associative network. What the nodes in this network have in common is that they all pertain to perceiving and reacting to interpersonal harms. For example, anger caused by a transgression may trigger memories of previous transgressions and thus elicit physiological preparedness for fight-or-flight responding to the transgression. The strength of the associations among these nodes also influences the likelihood that they will be activated when future transgressions occur. Therefore, rumination may cause a re-experiencing of the cognitive, affective, motivational, and physiological consequences of the transgression as if it were occurring once again, although probably at a lesser magnitude. On the basis of review of above literature on rumination, it is concluded that the aggregate emotional states of individuals comprise social mood. Social mood appears to be rooted in fundamental components of human personality that have been empirically established. The personality correlates of positive social mood include positive effect, approach motivation, and engagement-related traits. Negative social mood is related to negative effect, avoidance motivation, and traits associated with low self-control. The fact that basic affect, motivation, and traits each appear to have a two-dimensional, vicariate structure implies that the core, underlying structure of basic personality. In terms of duration, emotions tend to be shorter-term than moods. Moods appear to persist over longer periods of time but emotions fluctuate, and move around a mean level that exhibits a degree of stability over time and across situations. At societal level, the problems associated with low self-control, such as addiction, crimes, and bankruptcy, and are also common during periods of negative moods. So the level of low self-control traits and the problems associated with them escalate when social mood becomes increasingly negative. II. The Present Investigation The need for the study is felt to know, what people usually do to overcome their rumination at work place and what remedial action they can take to remove the obsessive and addictive nature of rumination. The sample of seventy (70) employees (50 men, 20 women; Age group 35-50) was selected at random from all the departments of the BSNL and LIC in Solan town of Himachal Pradesh. It is a survey study, for which an instrument designed by Uday Pareekh was used, which consisted of seven items (questions) referring to rumination at work place. The percentage method is used to know the weightage of the responses. The mean and standard deviation were used to compare and to check the variance. As far as the limitations of the study are concerned, the sample size was small so, the results can have a degree of variation, the response of the employees in giving information was lukewarm most of them responded as a group, the shortage of time was felt by the respondents as well as by the researcher. III. Objectives of the Study (a) to study the occurrence of different moods on work place, (b) to analyze the influence of individualâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s thought process and moods, (c) to know the most preferred techniques to manage the workplace emotions by respondents. (d) to analyze the notion that rumination is even concerned about bad things and tragedies of Individualâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s lives IV. Hypothesis for the study H0-1Different moods do not occurs on work place, H0-2There is no influence of the thought process and moods on the work of the individuals H0-3 Individuals do not have specifically preferred techniques to manage the workplace emotions. H0-4 There is no reasons for rumination on the work place H0-5 Individuals do not ruminate about good events of their lives V. Data Analysis and Interpretation Table: 1 Questions Options (a) (b)

When bad moods strike you, what do you generally do? Analyze your Mood

Percentage (%) age of respondents 34 66

Do something to distract your attention

Mean Value 0.342857143 1.314285714

Standard Deviation 0.337959184 1.295510204

Fig: 1

Page 150

.Nisha Kumari et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 149-154

The comparison of the values (Mean-0.342857143, 1.314285714) from table 1 above data showed that when bad moods strike them, most of the respondents (66%) do something to distract their attention. As far as the analysis of their bad mood is concerned some of them that are (34%) believe in this too. Further the calculated value of variance (0.337959184, 1.295510204) suggested that the data points tend to be very close to the mean. Thus it is to be reported that moods determine the individual decisions. According to Precher’s (1999), social moods determine various social actions. In further support Nofsinger (2005) suggested that social moods and individual decision making were interrelated. Hence the first objective of the study has been achieved with the rejection of the null-hypothesis. Table: 2 Question Options (a) (b)

When you quarrel with your friend/partner, how do you react? Get away and take attention off one some other thing, and not be over concerned with it. Express your emotions and be quite concerned about it.

Percentage (%) age of respondents 74 9

Mean Value

Standard Deviation

1.485714286

1.464489796

0.257142857

0.253469388

Fig: 2 It is evident from the data in table-2 above (1.485714286, 0.257142857) that in response to the happenings of individual’s life; such as a fight with dear one’s; maximum of them (74%) preferably shift their attentions and concerns on some other objects while very few (9%) express their emotions and concerns. So, it is concluded that a life incident can be a reason for rumination among the respondents and most of the individuals have tried to control it without expressing. Further the variance (1.464489796, 0.253469388) indicates that the data points tend to be very close to the mean. Although the results have not predicted that how the shift of object or the expression take place but it definitely indicate towards rumination defined as previous provocations (Konecni, 1974). Further as per Anderson and Bushan (2002), ruminating about an insult while hitting a punch bag; appears to increase one’s likelihood of aggressiveness against the insulter. Hence objective (d) achieved with the rejection of H0-4. Table-3 Questions Options

What events do you generally recall and relieve?

(a) (b)

Pleasant ones which you enjoyed. Unpleasant ones and the sufferings you have had.

Percentage (%) age of respondents 51

Mean Value

Standard Deviation

0.5

0.992857143

0.5

0.992857143

Fig:3

Page 151

.Nisha Kumari et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 149-154

The data from table-3 above depicted that while ruminating individuals stuck to pleasant as well as unpleasant happenings of their lives almost equally that is (51% & 49%) respectively. Whereas personality, social and clinical psychologists reported rumination as “engaging in a passive focus or one’s symptoms of distress and on the possible causes and consequences of these symptoms”, (Nolen –Hoeksema and Jackson, 2001). Sherwood (2007) defined rumination as cooping strategy characterized by a “passive and repetitive focus on the negative and damaging features of a stressful transaction”. Further the variance (0.992857143, 0.992857143) referred to the closeness with the mean. Hence the assumption that rumination is based only on the tragedies of life is rejected. Table-4 Question

When you are depressed how often you do the following most frequently?

Percentage (%) age of respondents

go to sleep get involved in music , play or some other activity

Options (a) (b)

Mean Value

Standard Deviation

0.514285714

1.535510204

0.285714286

0.567346939

29 (c) think about the events causing depression

0.2

0.197142857

Fig:4 Overview of the responses data from table-4 above towards depressed moods revealed that the highest percentage (51%) preferred to go to sleep, whereas (29%) got involved in music, play or some other activity; very less number that is (20%) kept on thinking the event. Hence the results contributed towards the achievement of third objective of the study that different employees react differently to same emotions on work place and added to the understanding in terms of human efforts towards managing the depression in life. Further the percentage of respondents trapped in the event generated the need for counselors and counseling. Table-5 Question Options (a) (b) (c)

When you are having some problem, and you are sitting by yourself, how often the following thoughts come to your mind? Detailed analysis of the causes of the problem Related emotions of anger / resentment/ frustration. Some other thoughts to turn away the attention from the problem.

Percentage (%) age of respondents 29 43 29

Mean Value

0.285714286 0.428571429 0.285714286

Standard Deviation 0.567346939 0.979591837 0.567346939

Fig:5 The data from table-5 above discussed the relationship between being alone and facing problem. It revealed that (43%) respondents come across the anger resentment and frustration if they are alone during the problem. As far

Page 152

.Nisha Kumari et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 149-154

as detailed analysis of the causes of the problem and some other thoughts to turn away the attention from the problem is concerned. These two have got the equal weightage that is (29%). And the variance has shown the closeness to the mean. Here the study is indicating toward the notion that rumination has a direct relation with the anger/resentment and frustration. It has the capacity of influencing the analytical and attention diverting (managing) ability of an individual. It further supported the notion that when social support backed the problem solving it has negative relation with anger, resentment and frustration. Table-6 Question Options (a) (b) (c) (d)

If you sit and daydream (think or fantasies), which of the following are the main themes of your daydream? the good time you had with your family and friends problems people created for you the suffering you underwent work related matters

Percentage (%) age of respondents 29 23 26 23

Mean Value

0.285714286 0.228571429 0.257142857 0.228571429

Standard Deviation 1.13877551 0.453877551 0.767755102 0.453877551

Fig:6 The table-6 exhibited the responses about daydreaming. It reported that the highest percentage that is (29%) of respondents fantasize about good time but if we take the counterparts the percentage is even quite high that is for the problems created by the people (23%), the sufferings of life (26%) collectively it is (49%). Point (d) that is work related matters were thought by (23%) of respondents. The conclusion has further added to the understanding of the rumination process. The results supported the hypothesis that people ruminate about good time as well as bad times of their life and rumination does not consist of negative thoughts only. Table-7 Question Options (a)

(b)

How often do you do the following Recall the events you failed to achieve what you wanted to achieve, think why you failed, and what you should have done instead. Relieve the quarrel you had to analyze who started it, what was the cause and whether your relations deteriorated with the person? Regret why you did, what you did, what you should have done, or wonder why it happens to you. Rethink similar event which happened to you in the past and wonder why it happens to you. Talk about and lament amongst friends the deteriorating conditions/values in or country/society.

Percentage (%) age of respondents 29

Mean Value

Standard Deviation

0.285714286

1.424489796

0.228571429

0.68244898

0.257142857

0.739183673

0.2

0.597142857

0.028571429

0.028163265

Fig:7

Page 153

.Nisha Kumari et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 149-154

It is observed from the data given in table-7 above that (29%) respondents recall the events they failed, thinking why they failed and what they should have done instead, (26%) respondents regret the happenings and wonder why it has happened, while (23%) relieve the quarrel they had with someone and thoughts about its cause and relations deteriorated with the person and (20%) of respondents rethink similar events happened in the past, and very few that is only (2%) talks about the conditions and values in their country and society. Again the study has supported that the rumination is based on different matters of life. On the basis of the above discussion it can be concluded that rumination is a thought process in a broader sense with a specific characteristics of being struck (keep on thinking) in the memories good time as well as of bad time in life. The study further concluded that when moods strike them, individuals try to distract their attention by doing something else; they don’t want to be over concerned, while few of them express their emotions; that the maximum of respondents prefer to go to sleep to manage the different moods in their life; when respondents have some problems and they alone deal with the same, then they come across the related emotions of anger / resentment/ frustration; that respondents recall the events they failed, thinks why they failed and what they should have done instead; respondents regret the happenings done by them and wonder why it happened to them; rethink similar events happened in the past; try to relieve the quarrel they had; and some of the respondents talks about the conditions and values in their country and society. The study concluded clearly that the rumination is based on different aspects of individual’s life. The above understanding of the thought process’s influences on individuals and its happening on the work place will enhance the interpersonal skills so the interpersonal relations. The knowledge can be used to manage people by being sensitive (by providing sensitivity training to managers) towards different job performers within organizations which will create willingness for work among them. It can further be utilized to counsel the individuals for being a part of the organization and to develop the sense of belongingness among them. It can be a way out to prevent conflicts, if the human resources are to be managed by managing the thought process. The organization will surely become effective by this way. References Anderson Craig A. and Brad, J. Bushman (2002),“Human aggression”. Annu. Rev. Psychol. 2002, Vol.53, PP.27-51 Barrett, D. (2001), “Comment on Baylor: A note about dreams of scientific problem solving. Dreaming. Vol.II, No.2, 2001 Diener, E. and Lucas R. (2000), “Subjective well-being: The science of happiness and a proposal for national index. American Psychologist Diener, E., & Lucas R. (2000), Explaining differences in societal levels of happiness: Relative standards, need fulfillment, culture, and evaluation theory. Journal of Happiness Studies: An Interdisciplinary Periodical on Subjective Well-Being, 1, 41-78. Ekman, P. (1994), Moods, Emotions and Traits. In P. Ekman and R Davidson (Eds) The nature of emotions: fundamental questions. New York: Oxford University. Mayne, T.S. and Ramsey, J (2001), “ The structure of emotion. In T.S. Mayne and G.A. Bononno (Eds.), Emotion: Current issues and future direction. New York. PP. 1-37 McCullough, M.E., Bellah, C.G, Kilpatrick, S.D. and Johnson, J.L.(2001), Vengefulness : Relationships with forgiveness, rumination, well-being and the big five. Personality and Psychology Bulletin, Vol.27, PP.601-610. McCullough, M.E., Rachal, K.C., Sandage, S.J., Worthington, E.L., Brown, S.W., and Hight, T.(1998), “International forgiving in close relationship: theoretical elaboration and measurement. Journal of Personality and Psychology. Vol.75, PP.1586-1603 Miller, N., Pedersen, W.C., Earleywine, M. and Pollock, V.E. (2003), “A theoretical model of triggered displaced aggression”. Personality and Social Psychology. Miller, S.L., Tipton, K.D., Chinkes, D.L., Wolf, S.E., Wolf, R.R. (2003), “Independence and combined effects of amino acids and glucose after resistance exercise”. PMID:12618575 (PubMed-indexed for MEDLINE) Mor, N., and Winquest, J. (2002), “Self- focused attention and negative affect: A meta-analysis. Psychological Bulletin, Vol 128, PP.638-662 Nofsinger, J. (2005), “Social moods and financial economics”. The journal financial behavioral financial, Vol.6, No.3, PP.144160 Nolen-Hoeksema, S. and Jackson, B. (2001), “Mediators of the gender difference in rumination psychology of women quarterly, 25, PP.37-47 Prechter’s (1999), “Wave principle of human social behavior”, Copyrights © 2013 Socioeconomic Institute. Elliott wave International/ New classic library o1- Jan- 1991, Business and Economics Rusting Cheryl L. and S Nolen - Hoeksema (1998), “Regulating responses to anger: Effect of rumination and distraction on angry moods”. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, Vol.74, No.3, PP.790-803 Skinner E.A., Edge K., Altaman J., and Sherwood H. (2003), “Searching for the structure off coping: a review and critique of category systems for classifying ways of coping”. Psychol Bull, 2003 Vol.129, No.2, PP.216-169. Sherwood H. (2007), “rumination, emotions, and forgiveness: three longitudinal studies”. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, Vol.92, No.3, PP- 490-505

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. Websites     

http://homepages.ihug.co.nz/~cology/fn/Olson LitReviewSocialMood.pdf www.rwplantikow.com/EmotionalWellness/Rumination http://www.thubtenchodron.org/DealingWithEmotions/ruminating.html http://www.scribd.com/doc/30943266/Social-Mood-and-Financial-Economics-2005-John-Nofsinger http://www.ascilite.org.au/ajet/ajet19/sheard.html

Page 154

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Bancassurance: Boon to Insurance Development Monika Malik PGT Commerce,TMS, Panipat, Haryana, India Abstract: The financial liberalization and financial innovations and global recession have drawn the worlds of banking and insurance closer together, de-segmenting the financial industry and spurring competition. Present day banks have become far more diversified than ever before. Therefore, their entering into insurance business is only a natural corollary and is fully justified too. So, ‘insurance’ is another financial product required by the bank customers. One of the more recent examples of Financial Diversity is "bancassurance', the term given to distribution of insurance products through branches or other channels of Banks. The concept that originated in France, now constituent the dominant model in European and other countries and the same is fast catching up in India. Banking institutions and insurance companies have found bancassurance to be an attractive - and often profitable - complement to their existing activities. Banks can prove to be vital distribution channel due to their existing wide network of branches all over. The Insurance Regulatory Development Authority (IRDA) had set up a committee to examine the scope, content and objective of a new set of regulations for the bancassurance model. The committee will also look into the desirability of differential treatment of insurance intermediation by banks and examine whether any changes need to be made to the role played by banks in the discharge of bancassurance function. The committee has been set up in response to requests from insurers to relax the requirement that a bank can enter into a bancassurance arrangement with only one life or one general insurer or one life and one general insurer. According to recent study, bancassurance is on the rise, particularly in emerging markets. The outlook for bancassurance remains positive. In the paper we’d examine the factors behind bancassurance by examining the developments and recent examples and by performing quantitative tests. Keywords: Bancassurance, Financial Diversity, Banks in Insurance Business, quantitative tests. I. Introduction Bancassurance, i.e., banc+assurance, refers to banks selling the insurance products. Bancassurance term first appeared in France in 1980, to define the sale of insurance products through banks' distribution channels. This term is extremely familiar among the European countries as banks selling insurance products in most of these countries are a common feature. Banks are being used as an effective alternate channel to distribute insurance products either as 'stand-alone insurance products' or 'add-ons to the bank products' by way of combining the insurance with typical banking products/services. According to IRDA, 'bancassurance' refers to banks acting as corporate agents for insurers to distribute insurance products. Why Banks Are Highly Motivated To Enter Insurance Business? We summarize the arguments we have elaborated upon in this paper. (1) Overstaffing problem can mitigated without resorting to drastic and politically unacceptable solutions like large scale firing. (2) Banks seek to retain customer loyalty by offering them an expanded and more sophisticated range of products (than simple bank deposits of few varieties). (3) Insurance distribution will increase the fee-based earnings of banks. (4) Fee-based selling helps to enhance the levels of staff productivity in banks. This is a key driver for raising motivation among bank workers. Evidence from India shows that the profit margin for the insurance companies from products sold through banks is much lower than agent-distributed products. Most benefits go to the banks. (5) Financial benefits to a bank performance can flow in a number of ways, as briefly outlined below: • Increased income generated, in the form of commissions and/or profits from the business (depending upon the relationship) • Reduction of the effect of the bank fixed costs, as they are now also spread over the life insurance relationship • Opportunity to increase the productivity of staff, as they now have the chance to offer a wider range of services to clients

Page 155

Monika Malik, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 155-159

Banks have some in-built advantages in some of these areas. (1) Banks can put their energies into the small-commission customers that insurance agents would tend to avoid. (2) Banks' entry in distribution helps to enlarge the insurance customer base rapidly. This helps to popularize insurance as an important financial protection product. (3) Bancassurance helps to lower the distribution costs of insurers. A study shows that the cost of selling insurance through direct sales force is approximately twice as high as the cost of selling through bancassurance. However, the cost of selling the products through independent financial advisers is approximately the same as bancassurance Acquisition cost of insurance customer through banks is low. Selling insurance to existing mass market banking customers is far less expensive than selling to a group of unknown customers. (4) Analysis of available information on the customer financial and social situation can be of great help in discovering customer needs and promoting or manufacturing new products or services. Banks believe that the quality of their client information gives them an advantage in distributing products profitably, compared with other distributors (e.g. insurance companies). (5) The realization that joint bank and insurance products can be better for the Customer as they provide more complete solutions than traditional stand alone banking or insurance products. (6) Banks are experiencing the increased mobility of their customers, who to a great extent tend to have accounts with more than one bank. Therefore there is a strong need for customer loyalty to an organization to be enhanced. Client relationship management has become a key strategy. To build and maintain client relationships, banks and insurers are forming partnerships to provide their clients with a wide range of bank and insurance products from one source. Why Insurance Companies Are Highly Motivated To Join Hands With Banks? Insurance companies have identified a number of benefits from involvement in bancassurance: 1) Source of new business - previously unreached clients: the bank client base may well be (virgin territory) for the insurance company and so a new source of business. Possible reasons: a. Geographic: the bank clients are in a territory where the insurer has only a limited presence (if any), e.g. because the insurer agency structure there is limited. b. Demographic: the bank clients may form a very different group (e.g. by age, sex, purchasing habits) to the one, which the insurer has previously courted. For example, an insurer who previously concentrated on high net worth individuals (HNWIs) can now gain access to a wider range of customers who will not all be HNWIS. 2) Source of new business - wider range of products (including banking products): the insurance company hopes to attract further business, from both existing and new policyholders, because of the fact that it can offer a wider range of services than before, i.e. it can give its customers access to banking as well as to insurance services. 3) Source of new business - products not otherwise feasible: the economics of the bancassurance operation may allow the insurer to offer products, which are not feasible through the insurer existing channels. For example, sales costs incurred under existing channels may force premium rates for a product to be uncompetitive, so the product is not sold. The costs via the bancassurance channel may be low enough to make it feasible. 4) Administration-economies of scale: the insurance company can offer to carry out the administration activities of the bancassurer business, if for example the bancassurer is a separate company. Combining the bancassurer business with the other business of the insurer can produce economies of scale in administration costs (including capital expenditure). This in turn allows the insurer to improve profitability and to price future products with narrower margins, which helps to make the insurer products more competitive. II. Bancassurance in India As far as banking sector's infrastructure is concerned, only a few countries could match with India for having largest banking network in terms of bank branches spreading almost throughout the length and breadth of the country. This is a direct outcome of the then prevailing deliberate policy thrust towards branch expansion. At end-March 2010, we have as many as 284 scheduled banks, of which 88 are commercial banks and 196 are Regional Rural Banks (RRBs). There are as many as 70,324 bank offices, of which, nearly 70% of the branches are located in rural and semi urban areas and the remaining around 30% are in urban and metropolitan areas. The population served by a bank office worked out to be around 16000 people at end-March 2010. Besides the commercial banking system, India has large rural credit cooperatives as also urban cooperative banking network. Taken together these institutional set up, the ratio of population served by a bank branch would work out to be far lower. Thus, on the one hand we have a very low insurance penetration and low insurance density as compared with the international standards; on the other hand, India has a widely stretched and well established banking network infrastructure. It is this contrasting situation to assimilate the two systems by way of 'bancassurance strategy' to reap the benefits of synergy. This is an opportune time for both banking and the

Page 156

Monika Malik, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 155-159

insurance sectors to come closer and forge an alliance for the mutual benefit. For, both the regulators, i.e., RBI and IRDA have already proffered appropriate policy guidelines and set in a congenial environment for such an endeavor. Besides, the Government of India's unequivocal policy to provide insurance cover to the low income households and the people at large at a minimum cost are also favorable. Moreover, going by the present trend of mergers and acquisition and consequent consolidation, the emergence of financial supermarkets and financial conglomerates could not be ruled out in India, therefore bancassurance could as well be one more financial activity of the banks. Bancassurance would therefore be uniquely suited to exploit the economies of scope for the banks in India. For instance, a survey conducted by FICCI revealed that 93 per cent of the respondents have preferred banks selling insurance products. Therefore bancassurance can be a feasible activity and viable source of additional revenue for the banks. Studies have also portrayed those adding life insurance activities to banking operations allowed banks to increase their assets under management substantially and to diversify their earnings. III. Entry of Banks in Insurance Business On December 28, 2000, the State Bank of India (SBI) announced a joint venture partnership with Cardif SA (the insurance arm of BNP Paribas Bank). Cardif is the third largest insurance company in France. More than 60% of life insurance policies in France are sold through the banks. This was the first for an Indian bank to enter the insurance market. Other example that shows the type of 'natural partnership', HDFC Life Insurance is tied with HDFC Bank, ICICI Prudential with ICICI Bank and so on. Take the example of Aviva. Aviva has evolved a three-layered strategy. The first layer is a tie-up with ABN Amro and American Express. It caters to high net worth urban customers. The second layer is a tie up with Canara Bank. Through this nationalized bank with 2,400 branches, it reaches customers across the length and breadth of the country. The third layer, at a regional level, a tie-up with Lakshmi Vilas bank focuses on the region specific customers. This tie-up helps them reach customers in rural and semi- urban centers in Tamil Nadu and Andhra Pradesh. Allianz Bajaj does not have the same banking partners for the life sector as in the non-life sector. These two lists do not match. The same is true for several other companies. Fourth, some banks appear to have tied up with several insurance companies. For example, Citibank appears in the list of a number of life as well as in the non-life insurance company lists. This fact will become important as the warning of the RBI that banks "should not adopt any restrictive practice of forcing its customers to go in only for a particular insurance company" become an issue in the future. Fifth, the most recent addition to the list is the Oriental Insurance Company. In January 2004, it declared that it would distribute insurance policies through the post offices after it announced a joint venture with the Department of Posts. Given that the post offices have unprecedented reach around the country with 155,600 branches, it could distribute policies to the customers even in very remote areas. The Department of Posts is the only institution with a reach bigger than the banks in India. There are several other banks in the pipeline for the approval of the IRDA. They include the Punjab National Bank, the Principal Group and Vijaya Bank. Two of them are well-established banks in India. The Principal Group, an international financial institution, is mainly in pension business around the globe. In India, it is likely to enter in a partnership with a bank with national distribution network in order to ramp up pension products once pension becomes deregulated in India. The latest group to receive an outright charter for operating insurance operation is Sahara Group (on March 5, 2004). Sahara's entry is notable for two important reasons. First, Sahara is the only company to enter the Indian market without any foreign partner. It thus becomes the only purely domestic company to be granted a license to operate in the insurance sector. Second, it operates the largest Non- Bank Financial Company in India. It has over 50 million depositors. To put it differently, one in every 20 Indians has an account with Sahara. It serves the country through 1,700 establishments. Since the company is diversified, it can use multiple channels for distribution of its product - not the least through its NBFC capacity. Latest example of bancassurance is PNB MetLife, MetLife India Insurance Company Ltd (MetLife India), has enter into a 10-year distribution arrangement with Punjab National Bank (PNB) and that PNB will acquire a 30 percent interest in MetLife India. PNB, the second largest bank in India, will distribute MetLife Indiaâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s products on an exclusive basis through its branch network. For MetLife, the deal broadens the companyâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s distribution capability in a strategic focus market, giving the company access to 60 million customers through more than 5,000 PNB branches. This will provide MetLife with the opportunity to increase its market position and to be in the top tier of insurance companies in India. For PNB, the partnership with MetLife will provide expertise and bancassurance capabilities that will be an asset to PNB as it pursues its growth strategy in India and seeks to expand its leadership in the Indian financial services market. IV. Hypothesis and Analysis Hypothesis 1: For banks, if the business per employee is low, it is likely to be attracted to improve productivity by adding bancassurance in their portfolios. We take the variable "business per employee" as the measure for business activities of a bank.

Page 157

Monika Malik, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 155-159

Hypothesis 2: For insurance companies, non-performing assets of a bank will act as a brake on the bank/insurance company tie-up for insurance distribution. Hypothesis 3: If a bank profitable (by the standard of banking industry), it could be less likely to get away from core business. On the other hand, a more profitable bank might be willing to gamble some of its profits to a new line of business. Hypothesis 4: For insurance companies, the larger the network of bank branches (for banks with national presence), the more the likelihood of a bank/insurance company tie up for insurance distribution. Now we need some instruments to measure various factors discussed in the hypothesis listed above. 1. Set Hypothesis 2. We take the independent variable "net non-performing assets/net advances" as our variable to measure non-performing assets of the bank. 3. We take the "return on assets" ("ROA") as our independent variable. 4. We take the volume of business as the size variable. All of these variables are available in the 200102 Banking Report of the Reserve Bank of India for each of the 95 banks operating at the time (some of them have since merged with others). V. Results Results are reported in Table. First, we note that the It shows that the variable "business per employee" is negatively correlated with bancassurance variable at a significance level of 5%. This confirms our Hypothesis 1. Asset performance is also negatively correlated with the non-performing assets. However, the association is weaker (only significant at 10%). Thus, we find qualified support for our Hypothesis 2. Hypothesis 3 did not have any support from our results. Hypothesis 4 is also marginally supported (at 10%). We also investigated a range of sub-variables. For example, we had investigated if branches in different geographical areas make a difference. The only variable that shows marginal significance (not shown in Table) is the number of branches in the semi-urban areas. The data for our analysis is only for a given time window. Thus, it was impossible to test short run versus long run effects. As more data become available over time, it will become possible to examine such effects. Table: Results of binary regression for the determinants of bancassurance Dependent Independent Variable Business per Employee NPA/Advances

Coefficient correlation -0.001551

Return on Assets

Z-Statistic

Probability

-2.4672

0.0179

-0.0444

-1.8661

0.062

-0.06125

-0.5825

0.4971

variable: Bancassurance (binary) Log (size)- 0.0819, 1.9325, 0.0521 Constant - 0.8489, 2.0379, 0.0416 Notes: Method used is Maximum Likelihood - Binary Log it. (The results are very similar for Probit and extreme value methods). Convergence achieved after 4 iterations. Covariance matrix computed using second derivatives. Total number of observations is 95. The number of observations where "bancassurance" = 1 is 42 and the number of observations where "bancassurance" = 0 is 53. VI. Conclusion With the opening up of insurance sector and with so many players entering the Indian Insurance Industry it is required by Insurance Companies to come up with well established infrastructure facilities with good call centre service to attract and provide information to customer regarding different good policies & their premium pay scheme. Though the speed of spread is fast, but the proper implementation of bancassurance is still facing so many hurdles because of poor manpower management, lack of call centers, and no personal contact with customers, inadequate incentives to agents and unfullfilment of other essential requirements. Finally we can say that the bancassurance would mostly depend on how well insurers and bankers understanding is with each other and how they are capturing the opportunity and how better service they are providing to their, customers. . VII. Suggestions The success of bancassurance greatly hinges on banks ensuring excellent customers relationship; therefore banks need to strive towards that direction. As pointed out by Low (2004), the changing mindset is cascading through the banking sector in India and this would be a right time for banks to resorting to bancassurance, especially in the context of proactive policy environment of regulatory authorities and the Government. The fact that the banking operations in India, unlike in other developed countries, are still branch oriented and manually operated vis-Ă -vis highly mechanized and automated banking channels, viz., internet banking, ATMs, etc. are all the more conducive for flourishing of bancassurance. Regulators could explore the possibility of allowing banks having tie-up arrangements with more than one insurance company, giving wider choice for the customers. In addition to acting as distributors, banks have recognised the potential of bancassurance in India and will take equity stakes in insurance companies, in the long run. This is somewhat similar a trend observed in the United

Page 158

Monika Malik, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 155-159

Kingdom and elsewhere where banks started off as distributors of insurance but then moved on to the fully owned insurance subsidiaries. Going by the present pace, bancassurance would turn out to be a norm rather than an exception in future in India. Supervisory concerns as pointed out earlier could best be tackled by way of closer and systematized coordination between the respective supervisory authorities. There needs to be a clear cut identification of activities between banking and insurance at the institution's level as also at the level of regulators. Adequate training coupled with sufficient incentive system could avert the banks' staff resistance if any. In sum, bancassurance strategy would be a 'win-win situation' for all the parties involved - the customer, the insurance companies and the banks. There are two 15 Estimates vary how large the insurance market will be in 2020. It could be somewhere between USD 120 billion to USD 160 billion assuming no sudden policy reversals by Indian government. The suggestable ten elements for success of bancassurance are: (1) Strength of the Brand. (2) Sales Staff Management/Training. (3) The Branch Network/Geographical Coverage. (4) Bank and Insurance products form a complementary range. (5) Single view of the customer. (6) Focus on Customer Service/satisfaction. (8) Use of Customer Relation Management Tools and Techniques. (9) Integration of the bank and insurance organizations producing a single culture. (10) Providing advice/solutions, not selling products. References [1]. [2]. [3].

[4]. [5]. [6]. [7]. [8]. [9]. [10].

P.K.Gupta "Insurance Management", 11th Edition, Himalaya Publication. Emmett J. Vanughan, "Fundamentals of Risk & Insurance", 9th EditionJohn Wiley & Sons(Asia), Pvt. Ltd., Singapore. Kaminsky, Graciela and Schmukler, Sergio (2002), "Short-Run Pain, Long-run Gain: The Effects of Financial Liberalization". World Bank Working Paper 2912. Krishnamurthy, R. (2003) "Bancassurance in India," paper presented at the CEO Summit of Swiss Reinsurance Company. Business standard (2004): 'Bancassurance growth lifts Bajaj Allianz to No 3 spot' October 8, 2004. Government of India (1994) : Report of the Committee on Reforms in the Insurance sector (Malhotra Committee Report ) New, Delhi. Insurance Regulatory Development Authority, Annual Report, various volumes. www.bancassuranceworld.com/ articles.economictimes.indiatimes.com www.business-standard.com www.ibexi.com

Page 159

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Homelessness and Mental Health: Challenging Issue in an Indian Context Pradeep Kumar (M.A., M.Phil., Ph.D.*) Psychiatric Social Worker, State Institute of Mental Health, Post Graduate Institute of Medical Sciences, Rohtak, Haryana, INDIA “Everyone has the right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and the right to security in the event of unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond his control.” (Universal Declaration of Human Rights, article 25, par. 1.) In the above declaration, housing is reported as a basic right, but in India, number of people is unfortunately deprived of it. Such people are commonly known as homeless people. Homelessness is the condition and social category of people who lack housing, because they cannot afford, or are otherwise unable to maintain, a regular, safe, and adequate shelter. These people either live on the streets, in jail, in an institution, or in other places not meant to be adequate nighttime residences. The legal definition of “homeless” varies from country to country. According to the census of India, the homeless people are those who do not live in census houses (a census house is referred to a structure with a roof 1. Homelessness is a prevalent social problem throughout the world; unfortunately the number of homeless people worldwide has grown steadily in recent years.2 The number of people living in slums in India has more than doubled in the past two decades and now exceeds the entire population of Britain3. United Nations Commission on Human Rights in 2005 noted that an estimated 100 million people -one-quarter of the world's population- live without shelter or in unhealthy and unacceptable conditions. The Action Aid in 2003 had found out that there were 78 million homeless people in India alone. Child Relief and You (CRY) in 2006 estimated that 11 million homeless children live on the streets. According to UN-HABITAT, India is home to 63% of all slum dwellers in South Asia. This amounts to 170 million people, 17% of the world’s slum dwellers. Number of factors contributes to this social problem. Low per capita income is one factor that marks the sharp divide between India's wealthiest and poorest citizens. Approximately 35 percent of India's 260 million people (a group almost equal to the entire population of the United States) still earns $1 or less a day. And according to the United Nations, 70 million people earn less than $2 a day. As India continues to grow in economic stature, there's much debate over the country's ability to tackle poverty and urban homelessness 4. In a 1993 report, WHO offered the following list of causes for this phenomenon called homelessness: “Family breakdown, Armed conflict, Poverty, Natural and man-made disasters, Famine, Physical and sexual abuse, Exploitation by adults, Dislocation through migration, Urbanization and overcrowding, Acculturation, HIV/AIDS”. Structural factors also contribute to homelessness which include: Lack of affordable housing, changes in the industrial economy leading to unemployment, inadequate income supports, the de-institutionalization of patients with mental health problems, and the erosion of family and social support. These factors can be divided into following categories 5  Poverty: Homelessness and poverty are attached together. Poor people are not in a position to pay for housing, food, child care, health care, and education. Researchers observed about 84 percents of homeless individuals below 100 percent Federal Poverty Level, as compared to 50 percent of housed individuals.6  Drug Addiction: Data indicates that alcohol and drug abuse are excessively high among the homeless inhabitants. People who are poor and addicted are obviously at augmented risk of homelessness. Homeless individuals reported more substance use problems than nonhomeless individuals, including currently smoking (5 9 percent vs. 3 0 percent ), binge drinking in the past year (4 0 percent vs. 2 0 percent), being at high risk of alcohol dependence (12 percent vs. 1.1 percent), being at high risk of drug dependence (15percent vs. 1.2 percent ), and ever injecting drugs (14 percent vs. 3 percent) .6  War: It causes unexpected homelessness. People who are in a good position suddenly loose their home due to battle among countries. Apart from this, community violence’s which happen at times in India has become one factor for homelessness. Recent riots in India, Muzaffarnagar, Uttar Pradesh and Bodo tribes Assam, have led number of families homeless.  Unhealthy relationships between young people and their parents or guardians: It could be either because some parents don’t give right of property to their children as a punishment for their misbehavior or heinous crime and some adolescents run away from their homes for not being able to adjust with the family or to live their life the way they want.

Page 160

Pradeep Kumar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 160-163



Unemployment: Due to rising problem of unemployement, some people are not able to afford to have a house or to take a rented house leading finally to homelessness.  Divorce: Anyone in a family whether mother, father or child can become homeless due to separation. Single parents with dependent children are mostly at risk of homelessness.  Natural disaster: Cyclone, Tsunami and other calamities totally destroy the region resulting in homelessness of thousands of people.5 . In India, recent floods in Uttrakhand caused a lot of damage and thousands of people have to get settled at other places as they were left homeless by the natural disaster. The relation of homelessness and mental health is bidirectional i.e., homelessness leads to deterioration of mental health and in turn mental illness can also lead to homelessness. It forms a vicious cycle from which escape of an individual becomes difficult. Some studies have been conducted to assess the prevalence of mental illness in such population. For example in one study reported one hundred and forty homeless persons were admitted to the department of psychiatry of a north Indian medical university from February 2005 to July 2011. Of these, one hundred and twenty-seven (90.7%) had psychiatric illness and six had only intellectual disabilities. Most of the patients (55.7%) had more than one psychiatric diagnosis. HMI had considerably high rates of comorbid substance abuse (44.3%), intellectual disabilities (38.6%) and physical problems (75.4%) 7 .In another study carried out at Haryana homeless inmates indicate that the prevalence of depression and posttraumatic stress disorder (PTSD) were higher followed by conversion disorder, mental retardation and panic disorder. The results also show that more than 60% of inmates met the criteria for at least one psychiatric disorder 8 .People who are homeless have high mortality rates than general population 9. Estimates indicate that at least 30 percent of persons experiencing homelessness suffer from serious mental illness, and that 5 0 percent or more are active substance abusers, with many having comorbid mental illness and sub-stance abuse conditions 10, 11 . Mental illnesses bring a lot of challenges in the life of homeless people. Serious mental illnesses disrupt people’s ability to carry out essential aspects of daily life, such as self care and household management. Mental illnesses may also prevent people from forming and maintaining stable relationships or cause people to misinterpret others’ guidance and react irrationally. This often results in pushing away caregivers, family, and friends who may be the force and social support that keeps the person from becoming homeless. As a result of these factors, people with mental illnesses are much more likely to become homeless than the general population. A study of people with serious mental illnesses by California’s public mental health system found that 15% were homeless at least once in a one-year period. Patients with schizophrenia or bipolar disorder are particularly vulnerable. The stigma attached to such illness has always been a serious issue in India. Social isolation, stigma and a perception of being displaced from society make it difficult for this client group to canvas for better services. Mental illness may cause people to neglect taking the necessary precautions against disease and can lead to physical problems such as respiratory infections, skin diseases, or exposure to tuberculosis or HIV. Some mentally ill people self-medicate using street drugs, which can lead not only to addictions, but also to disease transmission. This combination of mental illness, substance abuse, and poor physical health makes it very difficult for people to obtain employment and residential stability.12 The mentally ill because of their affected condition, are not only shunned but also receive no support or sympathy of any kinds. They often face poor living condition, infection, inaccessibility to basic health services, premature death and so on. Studies have shown that homeless women with schizophrenia are sexually assaulted at alarming rates, which exposes them to all kinds of deprivation and infections including the HIV virus. A systematic review of the twenty one studies and revealed that homeless adolescents are diagnosed with widely varying rates of mental health disorders and high rates of sexually transmitted infection 13. Streets have become home to the mentally ill in India due to lack of social support and care. Statistics suggest that 25% of the mentally ill in India are homeless. Nimesh G.Desai, the director of Institute of Human Behavior and Allied Sciences (IHBAS) at Delhi, India in an interview suggested that “Homelessness among mentally ill is growing significantly—it has really become a major concern.” IHBAS also providing out reach service facilities (twice a week) for the mentally ill homeless with the active collaboration of NGO Aasharay Adhikar Abhiyan (AAA) and magistrate over 12 years at Jama Masjid, Delhi. Mukul Goswami of Ashadeep, a mental health society that operates in Guhawati, Assam,India reported that 90% of the mentally ill homeless people are suffering from Schizophrenia or an alternate mood disorder. These mentally ill people are capable of harming themselves or those around them, most of the women are sexually abused and almost all have health issues like skin diseases and respiratory problems. He further mentioned that locating and admitting homeless patients is a persistent challenge. The ones that do get admitted are either found by the police authorities or volunteers from NGO. 14 The difficulties of addressing combined substance misuse and mental illness (dual diagnosis), which exists in this group, has long been acknowledged 15. International evidence suggests homeless individuals often find it difficult to access the health and social care they need 16 . The reasons for this include stigma, financial obstacles, lack of knowledge about state entitlements, healthcare system barriers, the competing priorities of homeless persons themselves and lack of community care. Homeless individuals face many challenges in accessing,

Page 161

Pradeep Kumar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 160-163

utilizing, and maintaining health care services, and report unmet health care needs for multiple types of health care 10,17 Keeping in mind the mental health consequences of homelessness, urgent attention and steps to be taken in this regard becomes compulsory for all concerned authorities and professionals. No doubt that already steps have been taken in these lines by NGOs hospitals, professional but that is not yet adequate. A number of NGOs are coming to the rescue of the mentally ill poor. The Banyan, a Chennai (India) based home for destitute and mentally ill women has gained international attention for the model rehabilitation program. The program extends its support beyond the treatment as it found that families refuse to accept the mentally ill once treated owing to the stigma attached to mental ill-health. It has rehabilitated over 1000 people who are now leading meaningful lives with economic activities10. Navachetna – a home for homeless ill women is working on rehabilitate the mentally affected homeless women ling on the streets of Guwahati from 2005. Their work has become an inspiration for other professionals as they have reintegrated 362 with their families out of 401till October 2012 14. The media both in national and international level are giving much attention to the street children in recent years. The 2009 Oscar Award nominated movie “Slumdog Millionaire” by Danny Boyle have drawn much attention to the life of homeless /street children in India. The efforts to increase awareness have led to several initiatives involving numerous groups working with street children, the launching of specific schemes and programs at the local, state and national level and the initiation of numerous studies on street children. A central scheme for the welfare of street children has recently been initiated by the Indian Government’s Ministry of Welfare, which gives funding to NGOs on programs related to street children.18 Author already worked with mentally ill homeless people when he was working as a psychiatric social worker under District Mental Health Program/ National Mental Health Program at IHBAS, Delhi(January 2009 to September 2011) and conducted (once a week) group therapy secession having 8-12 homeless people with poly substance abuse at Jama Masjid,Delhi. He observed that lack of motivation for initiation and maintenance of abstinence are common factors that make treatment difficult and challenging. Author has seen that most of the homeless were found from the 3rd and 4th decade, started substance abuse in early childhood, harbored poor knowledge about the risks involved with substance abuse and indulged in poly substance abuse. Majority was either unmarried or was separated. Few had HIV positive status and involved in high risk behavior. The individuals attending more than 40 to 60 % of the group interactive secessions showed perceptible reduction in high risk behavior and showed positive changes in behaviors related to substance abuse. Conclusion The issue of mental health among homeless people is not only important but also serious issue. Mental illnesses and homelessness is interwoven and forms a vicious cycle. The biggest challenge that Mental Health Care in India face is the lack of awareness and social stigma attached to the illness. The menace of substance abuse, sexually transmitted diseases and difficulty in accessing, utilizing, and maintaining health care services by such people has been a great concern. In light of these challenges, community mental health programs in slums seem to an option for combating the issue. The reliable estimates of the mental disorders among homeless would help policy makers as well as mental health professionals in the development of psychiatric services. This article advocates the human rights mainly of the homeless people with mental disorders .It are a great urgency to eradicate mental illness in this comparatively more vulnerable population. References 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.

7. 8. 9. 10. 11.

Powers JL,Jaklitsch B(1992) .Reaching the hard to reach:educating homeless adolescents in urban settings.Edu Urban Soc.25:394-410. Capdevila G (2005). Human rights: more than 100 million homeless worldwide. http://www.ipsnews.net/2005/03/human-rightmore-100-million-homeless-worldwide. http://www.indiavision.com/news/article/national/98404/ retrieved on 9.6.2014. www.slumdogs.org/homeless-facts. Retrieved on 9.6.2014. www.pangaea.org. retrieved on 9.6.2014. Lydie A. Lebrun-Harris, Travi s P. Baggett, Darlene M. Jenkins, Alek Sripipatan a, Ravi Sharma, A. Seiji Hayashi, Charles A. Daly, a n d Quyen Ngo-Metzger. Health Status and Health Care Experiences among Homeless Patients in Federally Supported Health Centers: Findings from the 2 00 9 Patient Survey. Health Research and Educational Trust D O I : 10 .1111 /14 7 5 - 6 77 3 .12 0 0 9. Tripathi A, Nischal A, Dalal PK, Agarwal V, Agarwal M, Trivedi JK, Gupta B, Arya A (2013) : Sociodemographic and clinical profile of homeless mentally ill inpatients in a north Indian medical university Asian J Psychiatr. Oct;6(5):404-9. Rajiv Gupta, Dharmender Kumar Nehra, Vinay Kumar,Poonam Sharma,Pradeep Kumar (2013). Psychiatric illnesses in homeless (runaway or throwaway) girl inmates: a preliminary study,dysphrenia, vol-4,nov-1. pp.31-35. Wiersma, P., S. Epperson, S. Terp, S. LaCourse, B. Finton, C. Drenzek, and K.Arnold. 2 010. “Episodic Illness, Chronic Disease, and Health Care Use among Homeless Persons in Metropolitan Atlanta, GA.” Southern Medical Journal 10 3 (1): 18–24. O’ Toole, T. P., J. L. Gibbon, B. H. Hanusa, P. J. Freyder, A. M. Conde, and M. J. Fine. 2004. “ Self-Reported Changes in Drug and Alcohol Use after Becoming Home-less. ” American Journal of Public Health 9 4 (5): 8 3 0–5. Levitt, A., D. P. Culhane, J. DeGenova, P. O'Quinn, and J. Bainbridge. 2009. "Health and Social Characteristics of Homeless Adults in Manhattan Who Were Chronically or Not Chronically Unsheltered." Psychiatric Services 60 (7): 978-81. 3# National

Page 162

Pradeep Kumar, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 160-163

12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18.

Comorbidity Survey. 2011. K10 and K6 Scales [accessed on February 25, 2011]. Available at: http://www.hcp.med.harvard.edu/ncs/k6_scales.php. www.nationalhomeless.org/factsheets/Mental_Illness.html. retrieved on 9.6.2014. Medlow, S., Klineber, E., & Steinbeck, K. (2014). review of the literature. Journal of Adolescence, 37(5), 531-542. Noorpur Desai(2013) : Mental Health in India, Searchlight South Asia, August 2013 vol-4,issue-11,pp-15-17. Veitch P and Wigmore J (2003) The person who is homeless. Psychiatric and Mental Health Nursing. 40, 328-335. Usatine RP, Gelberg L, Smith MH, Lesser J (1994) Health care for the Homeless. American Family Physician 49:139-46. Baggett, T. P., J. O’ Connell, D. E. Singer, and N. A. Rigotti. 2 010. “ The Unmet Health Care Needs of Homeless Adults: A National Study. ” American Journal of Public Health 100 (7): 13 2 6–33. www.ashadeepindia.org/nava.htm. retrieved on 9.6.2014

Page 163

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

The Role of Kinship in Weakness, Deterioration and Collapse of the Safavid Dynasty Reza Shabani (Professor( & Mehdi Dehghani) Ph.D. Candidate) Department of History, Shahid Beheshti University,iran Abstract: Like the macro socio-economic texture of the society, the kinship system in the court of King Sultan Hussein was composed of kin and relatives. In this regard, this article aims at exploring the mechanism of kinship relations in courts and their different roles in weakening the Safavid state. The current study applies historical research methods and library data-gathering methods to collect first-hand historical data, describe and classify the kinship features in the court of King Sultan Hussein, and analyze these features and their effects in weakness and deterioration of the Safavid state. Among the factors which might be applied for exploring the research question are the following: the kinship texture of court positions, supporting kinship groups, different competitions and intrigues for obtaining personal and kinship profits, and texture of court positions, which in turn led to court crises and distracted the courtiers’ attention from national crises and problems. The above-mentioned factors, in turn, paved the way for weakness and collapse of the Safavid state. Key words: the king SultanHussein’s court, kinship system, court positions, collapse of the Safavid state

I. Introduction Under the reign of the king Sultan Hussein, the kinship system overarched all aspects of the political, social, economic and military life of the Iranian society. Different kinship strategies were clearly observed in the related institutions such as families, tribes, neighborhoods, guilds,or in the higher social cast in the Safavid court which was the most effective institution in the Iranian society in the Safavid era. In this regard, the main question of the present study is to what extent and in what ways the court kinship system led to weakness and deterioration of the Safavid state? Several works, such as “Falling of Safavid Dynasty” by Lakhart, have divergently explored the scope of kinship power in courts (e.g. Lezgi family, Fathali Khan Etemadodole and his nephew Lotfali Khan Sepahsalar; or Gorji princes Gorgin Khan Sepahsalar, his brother Leon the Diwanbeigi of Isfahan, and his sons Keikhosro and Rustam Khan Qullar Aghasi). Lakhart considers the kinship power scope as the main cause of opposition and competition among courtiers. For example, when Rustam Khan QulararAghasi, the step nephew of Vekhtanag the governor of Gorgia, married one of his daughters, Mullabashi and Hakimbashi prevented Vekhtang’s attack on the Gorgi Lezgis to countervail his power. In another case, Viziers were worried if Lotfali Khan defeated Afghans, he and his paternal uncle could increase their power. So, courtiers decided to destroy both figures, being ignorant of the fact that their action would put the whole country in danger. Some other studies such as “System of Local Authorities during the Safavid Period” by Reher Bern have focused on kinship positions in the Safavid court. In this regard, Bern has referred to some political positions of Gorgin Khan such as Biglarbeigi of Qandehar, nominal sovereign on Cartyl, and the commandment of his nephew Khosro Khan in the attack to Qandehar. Yet, no independent study has investigated the role of kinship in weakness, deterioration and collapse of the Safavid Dynasty. So; to explore the mentioned subject, the authors propose this hypothesis: the kinship system in the court of the Safavid King Sultan Hussein paved the way for appointing relatives to court positions, kinship favoritisms and hostilities, and entrance of courtiers in positions they were not familiar with. As a result, the courtiers’ ignorance of the widespread political, social, economic and military crises in the country led to weakness and collapse of the Safavid dynasty. The current study applies historical research methods and library data-gathering methods to collect first-hand historical data, describe and classify the kinship features in the court of King Sultan Hussein, and analyze these features and their effects in weakness and deterioration of the Safavid state. II. Kinship System Strategy in Courts Kinship system was dominant in all social institutions. Kinship system in the social hierarchy is a chain which starts with families and leads to larger institutions such as “tribes” in migrant societies,or neighborhood and “guild” in urban societies. The most developed form of kinship system was that of the king and his court. The

Page 164

Reza Shabani et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 164167

court of the King Sultan Hussein was composed of a number of large powerful families working according to their family status. So, we start our study with analyzing the initial form of kinship system, say family. The first and the most basic form of kinship system of the court was the substitution of the decedent father by his great son who was inherited by his wealth and power. This was the commonest method of power transition. This method was an accepted tradition in the wide socioeconomic life of Iranians which included a spectrum of jobs and social positions such as businessmen, farmers, clergymen and kings of Safavid. In the coordinate socioeconomic structure of the society, fathers trained their sons to occupy their positions in the future. Several cases of the transfer of jobs to sons have been reported in the references of the era. In this regard, the King Sultan Hussein appointed Mirza Abolhassan Mostofi to the position “Agent for Retrieval of Lands and Mediator” (Nasiri, 1994: 57). As Muhammad Ibrahim mentioned, Mirza Abolhassan used to be the agent of court before being appointed to the position “The Agent of Lands”. One of the other common kinship strategies in the court was the transfer of court positions to relatives during the life of the original holder. In this regard, fathers recommended their sons to other courtiers for obtaining positions. For example, the son of Rustam Khan Sepahsalar enjoyed the recommendation of his father and Aslamas Khan Qullar Aghasi to be appointed as the “Intimate Guard of the King”(Nasiri, 1994: 58). In the absence of a systematic legal order in the Safavid era, courtiers used their family relations to overcome their competitors and promote their professional and social status. Court families formed a wide network of kin and relatives and a complicated second layer of kinship system similar to that observed in other social institutions like tribes. Courtiers appointed positions to their relatives in order to create and keep a network of their fans in the court. An example is the influential family of Shah Qoli Khan Zangane, Etemadodole of the king Sultan Hussein, which was composed of his sons Aalijah Ali QoliBeig, Sheikh Ali Khan Mir AkhorBashi and Muhammad Beig, and his son-in-law Fathali KhanDaghestaniQulararAghasiBashi(KhatunAbadi, 1973: 568). This strategy was common among the prominent officials especially those who were Etemadolsaltaneh of the king Sultan Hussein. Muhammad Qoli Khan Etemadodole attempted to protect himself against competitors and fulfill his plans by appointing a network of his relatives to court and administrative positions. A clear example is the transfer of positions to the brothers of Muhammad Qoli Khan Etemadodole. Based on the resources of the WAK Dutch Company, Flore wrote that Lezgi rebels had occupied Shirvan in 1721. The king dispatched Muhammad Beig, the elder brother of Eetemadodole, to the north and appointed him as the BiglarBeig of Azerbaijan (Flore, 1986: 39). In the same year, Reza Qoli Khan Ishik Aghasi Bashi, another brother of Etemadodoleh, was appointed as the head of all serfs and servants of the king to counterattack Afghans (Flore, 1986: 79). In some cases, positions were transferred to the remote relatives of the tribe. Having been admitted to social positions due to favor of their high-status relative, these officials supported his policies. During the King Sultan Hussein’ era, Zangane and Gorjifamilies could achieve high administrative and military ranks of the Safavid state. For example, Shah Qoli Khan Zangane, Etemadodole of the King Sultan Hussein, conferred many positions to men of the Zangane tribe so that in 1109(Lunar Calendar), Muhammad Amin BeigZangane, a military commander, was awarded 600 tomans and was honored as the host of the Osmani ambassador (Nasiri, 1994: 214, 226). After a while, Rustam Khan Zangane, governor of Khaf and Jaam, was dispatched to the Osmani embassy (Nasiri, 1994: 213). Yet, a powerful kinship network could not form a unanimous state. Many courtiers spent most of their times to discover and neutralize the intrigues of other courtiers. This fact distracted their attention from state affairs. Sometimes they intrigued against their close relatives. For example, Fathali Khan QulararAghasi widely opposed his father-in-law Shah Qoli Khan Etemadodole and used every means to question his deeds and overthrow him and occupy his position. Fathali Khan accused him of misadministration. When people of Isfahan rebelled against the high price of bread, Fathali Khan used Jazayerchi troops to stimulate people and suppress opponents. On the other hand, Ali QoliBeig, the son of Shah Qoli Khan Zangane, and his brothers, Sheikh Ali Khan Mir AkhorBashi and Muhammad Beig, suppressed Jazayerchi troops (KhatunAbadi, 1973: 568). Lack of detention and questioning in these cases led to other rebellions. Even when a powerful and stable kinship network was formed in the state, other courtiers who were ignorant of the crises in the country got jealous and fearful and plotted to overthrow the kinship system to prevent their own downfall. A clear example is the downfall and torture of Fathali Khan Etemadodoleh and his nephew Lotfali Khan Sepahsalar, so that “all commanders and politicians forgot all about Khorasan Province and unanimously aimed at overthrowing Fathali Khan. They were ignorant of Khorasan and the fate of the government”(Mostofi, 1996: 126). Downfall of one courtier was a good opportunity for others to promote their positions. At times of king’s admittance or downfall of high-level officials, several positions were distributed among courtiers. For example in 1717, Safi Qoli Beig, the QulararAghasi and Biglar Beigi of Fars province, was deprived of his numerous positions including the governance of Lar and Bandar Abbas, due to his defeat from Arabs of Masqat. By king’ decree, he was imprisoned and his possessions were confiscated. His numerous positions were distributed among courtiers such as Qeis Ali Beig, the nephew of Etemadodole- the governor of Kohgiluye(Flore, 1986: 29).

Page 165

Reza Shabani et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 164167

Th effect of kinship system was not restricted to conferring court positions. Good reputation and services of a courtier’s ancestors for the Safavid state acted as a valuable proof of identity and helped him promote his status and enjoy the respect of the King Sultan Hussein’s court. For example, Safi Qoli Beig Shamlu, “The Guard of the Great Diwan” whose ancestors held the same position was honored with the honorary title “Sufi of the Court of Saviors”, due to his own and his ancestors’’ services(Navayi, 1984: 185). As mentioned in the related reference books, courtiers introduced their positions as the son or grandson of wellknown characters. Having prominent relatives or ancestors, one could promote his status using their well reputation and services. For example during the King Sultan Hussein’s era, sons and grandsons of the king Suleiman’ courtiers could achieve some positions. For example in 1106(Lunar Calendar), Aghazivar Khan, nephew of Mehdi Qoli Khan the Ishik Aghasi Bashi of the King Suleiman’s court, was honored with the governance of Orumi and Afshar tribes(Nasiri, 1994: 80, 81). In another case in 1123(Lunar Calendar), Muhammad Qoli Beig, the son of Muhammad Moemen Khan the former Etemadodole, was appointed as the governor of Harat. He imprisoned Heidar Qoli Khan, the former governor of Harat and confiscated his possession and was admitted to the government (Khatun Abadi, 1973: 55). Inclination of some courtiers to confer positions to their relatives caused some unjustifiable actions. Some court officials during their advanced ages attempted to transfer their positions to their sons but the king opposed their attempts. For example in 1124(Lunar Calendar), Mir Muhammad Saleh the Sheikh-al-Islam of Isfahan, decided to resign and transfer his position to his son. He further attempted to keep his own pension and deposit his son with all king’s affairs and keep his son’s priority over other clergies. This attempt angered the king and he was deprived of his position (Khatun Abadi, 1973: 555). Numerous other cases might be mentioned in this regard. For example, when Sultan Akbar, the son of the Indian Gurkani King, was dispatched; the king ordered one of his commanders to accompany him to Qandahar. But the commander left him midway and went back to court, making excuse of his disease, and selected his son as his successor. But as soon as he arrived in the court, the king caught him and confiscated his possessions (Fidalgo, 1979: 79). III. The effect of kinship in weakness, deterioration and collapse of the Safavid state Courtiers acted and influenced state affairs through their positions and, on this basis, supported or opposed each other. So, courtiers attempted to transfer court positions to their relatives or trusted persons to both create a support for themselves against competitors, and use the benefits of these positions. So, they tried to dispose their competitors and allies from the court so they could transfer positions to their trusted relatives and allies. As mentioned in Tohfat-al-Alam, some Safavid commanders and politicians prevented Abu Talib Fendereski, the author of Tuhfat-al-Alam, from entering into the court and having a meeting with the King Sultan Hussein, due to enmity and fear of his status (Fendereski, 2009: 52). In addition to central court positions, courtiers attempted to seize other administrative positions in different cities and provinces or transfer these positions to their relatives to impose their direct impact on state capitals. Several cases of transferring provincial positions to relatives have been mentioned in the historical resources. For example, governance of the Kohgiluye province was transferred to Muhammad Aali Khan, the brother of Muhammad Moemen Khan the Vizier of the Supreme Court and the governance of Bandar Abbas was transferred to Avaz Khan, the brother of Safi Qoli Beig the supervisor of the houses (Nasiri, 1994: 257, 273). Transfer of provincial governance to relatives prevented people from pleading to the Safavid court against provincial authorities since courtiers strongly supported their relatives. As Flore puts it, Ibrahim Khan, the Biglarbeigi of Kerman, was the nephew of Ibrahim Agha, the head of white Khaje servants, who was defeated in his war with Baluch tribe in 1716. To compensate for this defeat, Ibrahim Khan imposed heavy taxes on people of Kerman and obtained compulsory loans from the Dutch WAK Company officials to prevent Baluch tribe from plundering Kerman province by paying bribes to them. Dutch tradesmen did not dare to plead to Etemadodole, due to his uncle’s authority, because he would suddenly show the plea to Ibrahim Agha (Flore, 1992: 99-101). Another strategy of kinship system was appointing young inexperienced relatives to crucial positions. Sometimes, courtiers’ sons occupied their fathers’ positions regardless of their age and experience. This often occurred when courtiers were promoted to higher positions and their former positions were transferred to their sons. For example in 1722, PrinceTahmasb Mirza sent a letter to the king. He wrote in his letter that the king had unjustly fired Tupchibashi because the prince had prevented him from returning to the city and had selected him as his deputy as a reward. Having read the letter, the king appointed the son of Tupchibashi, a 9 or 10 year old child, as the new Tupchibashi. Another aspect of the substitution of fathers by their young childrenshould be mentioned. The young children of courtiers could inherit their fathers’ positions by enjoying the support and recommendation of their high-rank relatives. This happened when Safavid governors and officials were killed in wars. For example in 1716, people of Shirvan rebelled in Qafghaz and killed Muhammad Ali Khan Sepahsalar, the governor of the city and the nephew of Etemadodoleh. The king appointed his eight year old son as successor and Sepahsalar of Tabriz (Flore, 1992: 65). Appointing children to high positions was not restricted to

Page 166

Reza Shabani et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 164167

substitution of fathers and included substitution of other relatives. For example in 1717, when Ibrahim Khan was fired, Rustam Khan Qularar AghasiBashi became the BiglarBeig of Kerman who, in turn, sent his fourteen year old son to Kerman as proxy (Flore, 1992: 108-109). As repeatedly mentioned in the historical resources of the King Sultan Hussein’ era, the king consulted the Safavid commanders and politicians prior to making military and administrative decisions. In this regard, recommendation of officials was the main means of obtaining court positions. Most of the times, people were recommended by their relatives and allies. For example, Mahmud Beig enjoyed the recommendation of his brother Muhammad Reza Beig, the head of Akhorbashi, and was appointed as Yasavol of the Eram assembly (Nasiri, 1974: 55). In case a person did not enjoy the recommendation of officials, he could lose his position and possessions. These recommendations brought about negative consequences such as ignorance of the distorted situation of the country. Downfall of a courtier also affected his relatives and led to wide changes in court positions. Generally, courtiers benefited from overthrowing and murdering prominent officials. The unanimous attempt of courtiers could lead to downfall of prominent figures and the prosecution of his and his relatives’ possessions. For example in 1720, Hakimbashi, Mullabashi, Qurchibashi and Yuzbashi, the intimate servants of the king, accused Etemadodoleh Fathali Khan Daghestani of intrigue to encounter his influence and status. As a result, Fathali Khan and his nephew Lotfali Khan Sepahsalar lost their positions, eyes and properties. The plotting courtiers managed to substitute those two figures with their own relatives: Ahmad Agha, Yuzbashi of intimate servants who had been arrested in a fight with Fathali Khan Moezi Elayh and had been sent to jail in Shiraz, was appointed as Mirshekar and Chapar of Shiraz. Muhammad Qoli Khan Shamlu, Qurchibashi, was appointed as chancellor of the court. On the other hand, Sheikh Ali Khan Mirshekarbashi and Muhammad Ali Khan Makri were appointed as Qurchibashi and Tofangchibashi Aghasi, respectively (Mostofi, 1996: 125). Transferring important positions and jobs to a limited range of relatives created a closed static structure in the Safavid court. As mentioned in the historical references, a number of courtiers during the King Sultan Hussein constantly held political positions. As a result, no one could request for or obtain a position without having the recommendation of courtiers or passing through indirect paths. Although many court titles- such as “Agha” for Khajesarayan, “Khan” for commanders, and “Mirza” for bureaucrats- represented personal merits, but there existed no strict line between positions and jobs. So, there was a wide overlapping between the official duties and authorities of the officials. For example, some military figures such as Fathali Khan QulararAghasi and Muhammad Qoli Khan Shamlu Qurchibashi served as court commanders. They could occupy the position “Etemadodoleh” by plotting against other courtiers. IV. Conclusion The first characteristic of the kinship system in the king Sultan Hussein’ court was appointing relatives in different positions. In this regard, courtiers concealed the illegal actions of their relatives to guarantee their status. The only exception was personal properties which led to disputes among relatives. The courtiers’ competition to occupy different positions led to both professional-political overlapping, and interference of courtiers in each other’s’ affairs. It also prevented the presence of a third party and dynamics of court forces. So, the function of kinship system in causing court disputes was a long-term cause of the passive policy of the government in face of different local crises such as Afghans’ rebelion, which paved the way for the downfall of the Safavid state.       

Bibliography Khatunabadi, A. 1973 Vaghaye-al-Sanin va al-Aavam, published by Ketabforushi Eslamie. Flore, W. 1986 Downfall of Savavid, Rise of Mahmud Afghan, published by Toos. Fendereski, A. M. 2009 Tofat-al-Alam in description and News of the King Sultan Hussein, published by Ketabkhane, Museum and Documents Center of the Islamic Republic of Iran. Mostofi, M. 1996 Zobdat-al-Tavarikh, Foundation F Donations of Dr. Mahmud Afshar. Nasiri, A. 1994 Orders of the kings, foundation f donations of Dr. Mahmud Afshar. Navayi, A. 1984 Iranian Political Deeds and Correspondences in the King Sultan Hussein’s Era Institute of Cultural Studies and Researches Publications. Fidalgo, G. P. 1979 The Report of the Portuguese Ambassador about the King Sultan Hussein, Tehran University Press.

Page 167

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Importance of School Time Prayer in Educational Management Bhargabi Dei Mahakul Retired & Former Headmistress, Surpa Pry. School and Gandam U.G.U.P (ME) School GP/PO-Dimirikuda, Laimura Area, Block- Tileibani, Dist-Deogarh, Odisha, INDIA Abstract: From very ancient days prayer is considered as the medium of harmonious relationship maintained by people with Almighty. While crisis comes and everywhere misery occupies the places, people do the performance of act of conveying to recover from such cases through the vocal or mental communication with their favourable and beloved deities. These communications are done either through the act of worship with special occasions or by the action during every day work. Ancient Greek and Indian civilizations carry the history of such activities performed daily at morning and evening well known as prayers for Divine communication. Prayer is very much spiritual in nature and it strengthens the inner power of every human individual. History remarks that ancient Roman preachers suggest prayer as strong medium for meditation at Biblical schools for the disciples. In Vedic culture prayer is seen as a mandatory daily task for disciples at least twice a day. Scholars strictly follow the instructions of their holy teachers and bring them in the row of discipline. School time prayer is the ancient concept and an important aspect for highly disciplined life of the students as they learn to lead the life in society. Prayer guides from the beginning of the work bringing purity and stability in mind for whole day. At modern time intellectuals feel the scarcity of values in learning, perception and management of educational affaires. Many say that it is difficult to handle the children at schools. However, it exactly becomes so easier with proper educational management, guidelines and if children are handled with love and high discipline. This study highlights the importance of school time prayer in management of educational system and education at school. Hope this will bring a new direction and become beneficial to the researchers and readers. Keywords: Prayer, school, education, behaviour and management

I. Introduction “Answer me when I call to you, O righteous God. Give me relief from my distress; be merciful to me and hear my prayer.” (Psalm 4.1, Holy Bible, New International Version) Here the psalmist gives warning about not committing sins and advices to hold holy reverence, glory of the beloved Supreme Father and his majesty of righteousness. The feelings of mind and dwelling of heart can be examined well through self reflection during prayers to achieve goodness in thoughts and actions simultaneously to achieve life goal. It is important to take care and examine conscience during performance of duties in the beginning, during action and during rest at night. Holy Bible specifies about importance of prayer in many verses. Almost all religions in the world follow prayers in their respective traditions in many ways. From the age old traditions in this world prayer is considered as a marvellous medium of conveying something personal troubles or about requirements before their beloved demigods or deities. Prayer is performed either personally or in group. Prayer is marched by silence or by devotional songs. There are many procedures and many forms of prayers. In Indian civilizations from ancient days sages have taught disciples to be in prayers before teachings which have given birth to the traditions of school time prayers. In ancient days disciples have given mark of praying their Gurus and to beloved God by the direction of them. It is well marked in the holy Rig Veda that sages have prayed many times to Goddess of Education and first mother of human civilization, Goddess Saraswati. In Vedic system Goddess of Education and Educational system both are considered as superior necessities of human civilization and that is why sages again and again have called on Goddess Mother not to leave the land at any cost and to flow as stream of water of knowledge as beloved mother does for her children. Goddess is considered as the river of spiritual knowledge and sages have realized the necessity of such knowledge for sustaining the earth. Prayer not only becomes the medium of communication but also becomes the source of value regeneration. Human souls while travel with bodies for their worldly duties generally forget about their true identities. Due to such forgetfulness they suffer a lot on the way and start saying, “O God, please save us, O deities please relieve our pain and tiredness, supply us with many worldly matters for our comfortable living etc.” The act of conveying gradually takes the form of prayer and becomes systematic later on. Sages bring the prayer for the mode of discipline due to devotional feeling because many times souls convey their own feelings on the basis of truth before Divine. So they have implemented prayers with worship and prayers in ancient educational systems for the purpose of better

Page 168

Bhargabi Dei Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 168-174

performance as well as for better management. Even in modern days while children come to school eagerly attend the prayer class before attending the general classes. England based Christian theologian John Wesley (1703-1791) stresses religious experiences in Methodist movements and he says that these are the thoughts of individual moral exertion and fundamental religious commitment to live life as following them as important ways in life. He says that prayer is a religious experience or feeling or expression that essentially comes out from an individual towards God. German theologian Friedrich Schleiermacher (1768-1834) argues that religion is based on the feeling of infinite. So he says that prayer is nothing but an infinite interest oriented communication or approach of communication towards God and deities. Edward M. Bounds (1835-1913) gives emphasis on the educational purpose of the prayer. He says that every human being should do prayer to be pressed and pursued with energy that never tries a persistency can never be denied and courage that never fails. According to him prayer is defined as process of compunction with higher energy to increase both mental and physical strength of an individual to acquire courage and to pursue energy to remain energetic the whole period of work. Psychologist and philosopher of Harvard University, William James (1842-1910) states prayer as a communication with God and is a process of law where really work is done and flow of spiritual energy happens and it produces psychological or material effect with the phenomenal world. St. Therese of Liseiux (1873-1897) defines prayer as an aspiration of heart, which is directed to heaven and is a cry of gratitude and love in the midst of trial as well as joy. Finally she summarises that prayer is supernatural which expands the soul and unites with Divine power. Dr. Martin Ralph defines prayer as simply paying attention to God. Spiritual Science Research Foundation (SSRF) defines prayer as mass of respect, love, pleading and faith for God. School time prayer refers to the organized mass prayer done by school students before starting daily classes. Henry Fayol (1841-1925) defines management as to plan, to forecast, to organize, to command, to coordinate and control. However Donald J Clough says that management is both art and science of various decision making processes that leaders do adopt and it is essential key of leadership. Education means the gathering of customs of various learning experiences to the students and for the students up to the teachers to acquire knowledge, various skills, to have valuable attitudes, to produce smooth behaviour with fixation of ultimate aim to make them productive personals for the social benefit. In this regard educational management refers to the discipline of exactly the governing body of the knowledge which abides various concepts of laws or regulations, concepts of coordination and application practice. In another hand effective utilization of both material and human resources for effective and efficient function of teaching, socio-cultural responsibilities, activities of educational need, work of extension and cooperation and various research work all together refer to educational management. National policy on education (NPE), 1986, Government of India states that education is one of the unique investments for present and future. According to NPE education means for people for providing opportunity to reflect properly the critical, social, cultural, moral and spiritual issues facing towards humanity which help in the development of human resources with knowledge and skills with specialization. For education system education provides key role for producing teachers and thus generates employment. Margaret Preedy (1989) says that educational management keeps effectiveness for both functional and organizational supremacy in the field of education and educational affaires. Professor Keith Morrison (1998) says that both management and change in their own rights command huge attention in education and any matters related to educational aspects. Tony Bush (1995) considers educational management as a field of studying specifically the varieties of practices which are related to the operation and conduction of educational organizations. He says that the management which is related to or concentrated certainly with the purpose or vision or ambition of only education is called as educational management. According to R. Bolam (1999) educational management is defined as an executive function which carries out agreed policy. Odufowokan Adesina (2012) states that in absence of funds, materials and human resources educational management shall never be completed. II. Objectives To observe the relationship of minds of students with prayer and education for building their conducts at school for higher level it is necessary to understand the nature of prayer and characteristics of educational management. To understand and nourish the attitudes and behaviours of both students and teachers at workplace management is responsible for learning and perception. To emphasize and understand the resource management, management of people and financial management it is necessary to study about the educational environment properly. The school day environment depends on the starting of the day which starts with initiation of prayer. This vibrates the mental efficiency the whole day among students and teachers. It is essential to realize the importance of prayer for proper management of education system and to define prayer and educational management it is necessary to take these as objectives of the study here. III. Literature Review From the age old tradition it is mentioned in history that the human life is closely associated with religious feelings which has originated various rituals and worship methods and these are flowing with passage of time with changing human civilization. The form of education is associated with human life too and only the mode of education is changing time to time. Education is an essential field for the growth and development for human

Page 169

Bhargabi Dei Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 168-174

resources. Prayer is originated from the religious nature of the human individuals. In written sources the attested act of prayer dates back to 5000 years. According to Sir James George Frazer earliest modern human beings practise something which originates from their hearts is recognized today as prayer. In ancient days spiritual traditions have given birth to wide varieties of devotional activities which are nothing but the different forms of prayers. In Greek, Roman, American and Indian civilizations many postures and gestures are followed during prayers. However prayer is a part of human life from the beginning of life even before birth. Thus prayer relates to its existence of eternity as human soul is eternal. Scriptures say about the secrets of prayer and almost all the scriptures of all religions highlight the concept of prayer. In book three of Shrimad Bhagavatam, chapter 31, verses 11-14 state that the fearful soul, due to the bondage of his past actions, while enters in to the mother’s womb and resides in a body gets pain and his fear increases a lot. The soul binding him with seven constituents of body those are nails, skin, fats, flesh, blood, bone and marrow, resides in mother’s womb in very difficulties. At that time with folded hands and through the words of his heart prays and appeals before God, the beloved Lord who places him inside the womb through the unbend law of karma. The soul prays and says, “O Supreme Father, “Kindly protect me because you protect the entire universe.” Due to this impact it becomes the habit of praying in all conditions knowingly or unknowingly. In chapter -9 of book-7 of Shrimad Bhagavatam verse-7 states that devotee Prahlada fixes his mind and prays before Lord Nrusinhadeva with undivided and full attention in the mode of complete trance. Dipping in love with a flattering voice Prahlada begins to offer prayer with his constant mind. Not only mother’s womb is described in scripture as the first workplace of human soul but also said that this is the first school of child. After birth while we try to teach sometimes the child moves away and goes for playing. But foetus inside mother’s womb does not able to go anywhere and carefully hears everything which is taught to him. For teaching the baby inside mother’s womb particularly the mother is taught because the baby inside completely depends on the mother’s activities. While mother awakes baby awakes and while mother listens baby too listens and while mother sleeps baby sleeps inside. It is described in great Indian epic the Mahabharata that Abhimanyu, the son of Great Warrior Arjuna hears the talking about Mahabharata war and about Chakrabyuha i.e the secrets of round critical war inside the mother’s womb only while Arjuna says his consort Subhadra. He hears the process of entering inside the war cycle but does not able to hear the process to come out after victory due to mother’s sleeping. The information cited in Chandogya Upanishad states that famous sage Uddalaka runs a school called Ashrama for the purpose of teaching Vedas. Uddalaka being pleased with the knowledge of disciple Kahola arranges the marriage of his daughter Sujata with him. Sujata while becomes pregnant desires to acquire spiritual knowledge wanting to teach her child inside her uterus. She believes that by doing so she can increase the spiritual knowledge and intelligence of her child extraordinarily. By thinking so she begins attending classes done by her father Uddalaka and her husband Kahola. One day Kahola recites the Vedas near the periphery of hearing area of the child in womb. The foetus inside keeps his mind to be more aware about the correct syllable of the chanting of the Vedic verses and hears him carefully. During pronunciation Kahola does a mistake and due to wrong pronunciation with distress embryo inside squirms. The child inside mother’s womb indicates the mistake of Kahola which is one of the incidences of eight occasions. Kahola perceives this through his power of understanding fine vibrations and feels uncomfortable and thinks that the child inside is arrogant. It is said that due to this matter of unpleasantness of his father it becomes curse and child takes birth later with eight bends and his name becomes Ashtavakra who turns in to a great sage. Later he defeats in competition in emperor Janaka’s court to Vandin one of the famous knowledgeable person of that time, the winner to his father Kahola. Ancient Indian women during pregnancy, to teach their babies with spiritual knowledge inside their respective wombs have followed the path of attending spiritual classes organized by holy sages. Educating the foetus inside mother’s womb is termed as Garbha-Sanskara in ancient India. Garbha means the womb or uterus and Sanskara means teaching good and righteous things especially spiritual knowledge to the embryo inside womb. Modern medical science also agrees that embryo inside womb perceives the external stimuli nearby his mother’s area. Baby inside loves to hear his mother’s sweet voice and also father’s voice and recognizes them. The Vedas clearly state that there is no teacher like mother and there is no best school like mother’s womb in this universe. The womb is the place where baby starts praying to God with the posture of folded hands and counts the each second of his time period in waiting to come out to visualise the material world. There are different postures and gestures followed during prayer by the people of different religions in this world. Numerous examples we find in the Holy Bible regarding the mode of prayer and postures. 1 Kings 8:54 expresses the posture of prayer as people do on their knee, Exodus 4:31 indicates that prayer is done by bowing, 2 Chronicles 20:18 indicates that prayer is done on faces with expression before god, 1 Kings 8:22 indicates that prayer is done on standing and Matthew 26:39 indicates that prayer is done by facing towards ground. In eastern Churches different five types of postures are followed during prayer. In John 17:1a it is clearly mentioned that prayer is done looking towards heaven, and In 1 Timothy 2:8a it is clearly mentioned that prayer is done by uplifting holy hands. Standing with open eyes, looking up and hands uplifted is a type one posture, standing with looking down with averted or closed eyes and clasped the hands at the waist is type two posture, kneeling with open eyes looking up with hands uplifted with the palms up is type three posture, prostrate with lying on

Page 170

Bhargabi Dei Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 168-174

with one’s belly looking down with eyes closed or averted is type four posture and with closed or averted eyes with folded hands in sitting is the type five posture generally followed by the eastern people in Churches and other religious organizations. There are six famous world class and well managed schools noted in the Vedic period. Sage Gautama founds Nyay i.e. School of Logic, Kanda founds school of Vaisheshik i.e. Atomic School, Kapila establishes the school of Samkhya i.e. School of Cosmic Principle, Hiranyagarbha and Patanjali establish school of Yoga, Jaimini establishes the school of Purvamimamsa i.e. Ritualistic School and Ved Vyas also known as Badarayana founds the school of Uttara Mimamsa also called as Vedanta school i.e. School of Theology and Metaphysics. Sages at that ancient period introduce prayer and meditation as principal parts of educational management. The mark of school and higher education is marched ahead from ancient period in India. Takshashila also known as Taxila by modern scholars is such University establishes in early of 5 th Century BC. This does exist up to 5th Century AD. The entry of students to this university highlights the age of sixteen for each category of its schools. Law, Philosophy, The Vedas, Eighteen Arts, archery, elephant lore etc. are taught with schools of Law, school of medical science, school of military science and many more with worship halls and prayer centres. Here only father of ancient Arthashastra (Finance and Economy) Chanakya also known as Kautilya writes his famous text. History says that famous emperor of Maurya dynasty Chandragupta Maurya and healer of Ayurveda cum author of Charakasamhita, sage Charaka have studied here. The influence of Buddhism establishes learning centres in ancient India with establishment of Nalanda University in 5th century AD in modern state of Bihar. This is founded in 427 and is survived up to 1197. Students in this University are taught with Buddhist studies, fine arts, mathematics, astronomy, war science, medical science, politics, social science and management. This Nalanda University has left the mark of having eight compounds, nine story libraries, class rooms, dormitories for students and housing for 10,000 students, accommodations for 2000 professors, parks and gardens, lakes, ten temples and meditation halls for worship, prayer and meditation of teachers and students. History specifies that it has attracted the attention of varieties of students from abroad and many more students and scholars from China, Tibet, Indonesia, Korea, Persia, Turkey and Sri Lanka. Famous pilgrim from China to India, Hsuan Tsang states in his notes that he studies and teaches here for five years in the 7th Century AD. At that time it holds 10,000 students, 3000 teachers for them and more than 9 million manuscripts in libraries for reference purpose. In ancient India other Universities also have done spread the education like Odantapuri (550-1040 CE Ad) in Bihar, Somapura in Banga, in Andhra Pradesh Nagarjunakonda and in Telangana Kakatiya, Vikramasila (800-1040 CE AD) in Bihar, Valabhi in Gujarat, Varanasi (8th Century AD to at present), Kanchi in Tamil Nadu, Manyakheta in Karnataka, Ratnagiri and Puspagiri in Odisha, and Sunethardevi Pirivena (1415 AD) in Sri Lanka. Managing the reputation and quality education in their management system bring them forward in history where prayer is accepted as essential part of life. IV. Importance of the study In modern days the atmosphere is polluted and environment remains full with negative tendencies which increase the stress. Educational environment needs pure vibration of gathered mass and by keeping this in mind ancient sages have suggested to clean the area of school and then to conduct the prayer class before starting of class in day. Prayer brings the feeling of self at the moment and increases the concentration by purifying the body and mind. Every day practice of prayer decorates the person’s feeling about education and attendance of students and association of teachers form the bond of education circle. Due to this prayer not only becomes the medium of communication with God but also becomes the strength provider internally. Prayer teaches the mode of conduct and helps in self management due to pure impact. B.K Usha specifies that whenever we need to communicate with God there is no need to urge anything. While we stand in front of sunlight do we say, “O Sun, please give us rays, prepare vitamin D on skin and fall on every part body? No. Actually sunrays fall on us and light enters every part of our body and automatically vitamin-D is prepared while we stand in day light. While we stand near ocean do we urge and say, “O ocean we need cold air. Please give us coldness and calmness that should enter to every corner of skin? No, we do never urge. While we stand on the bank of ocean, the cold and calm wind comes from ocean touches every corner of our skin on body and pleases the mind automatically. Likewise while we remain in memory of God, his mercy enters as vibration within us. Prayer tells us to be in memory of God. Let us outline the impact of school time prayer as a power. A. Impact of school time prayer on students and teachers It is clear that many authors support the prayer system and argue that it is very much essential in school for development of children to build a balanced and value based life. Prayer brings the religious feeling and thus changes their surrounding environment due to mass prayer vibration. The healthy environment and association of teachers encourage the students a lot before attending classes. Prayer pours deep impact on them in their workplace the whole day. A.1. Vibration of Unity and integrity: - Generally in school students of various classes, race, and colour, categories with different economic groups and of different religions present. All attend prayer and class together. Due to mass prayer the pure vibration comes from each student and makes the environment pure. This generates pure thoughts of unity and integrity. For the timing they forget about differences among them and

Page 171

Bhargabi Dei Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 168-174

unite with equal mindsets that last the whole day and work together with each other and with teachers with cooperation. A.2. Acquiring conviction: - Acquiring conviction means acquiring internal knowledge within the self. Prayer awakes the devotion towards God at the moment an individual starts praying. While all students of a school and teachers pray altogether such feelings acquire their hearts and bring them spiritual awakening which awakes the positive values hidden within them and internally they become pleasing which lasts the whole day and helps in teaching for teachers and studying for students. A.3. Awareness of self: - In individual level a person realizes the self as conscious spirit and his conscience is awaked by the initiation of school time prayer. Awareness of self plays major role in value expression in life and acquiring of positive thinking for the development of internal beauty. Awareness of self marched by prayer attracts others for feeling each other. A.4. Responsiveness towards mind and world: - Prayer intensifies the responses of external and internal stimuli with balanced manner. So the self responds towards mind’s purest and deepest essence and leaves out negativity. The response towards world becomes positive so learning in school adds positivity about material education as well as spiritual education. A.5. Sensitivity and concern towards education: - The matter of being attentive, conscious and maintain concentration in both class and prayer is a major issue for varieties of school students. This is called as the sensitivity. Prayer increases the sensitivity and concern of teachers and students towards education. A.6. Improvement of Intellect and intuition: - Prayer from top to bottom of the body and mind circulates such vibration of purity that helps in shining of intellect and its development. So the power of reasoning and understanding for both teachers and students becomes smooth. Gradual practice of prayer increases the efficiency and capacity of intuition i.e. the ability to understand or know something without conscious reasoning. A.7. Achievement of Sanctity and discipline: - Through gradual prayer habit teachers and students slowly gain holiness and interest towards supreme importance of God. Due to this love and affection develop for each other in institution or organization and they try to understand each view properly with proper care. Life of a student becomes disciplined. B. Prayer based perspectives of educational management There are several perspectives which we can draw from the prayer practice in the field of education. Educational institutions not only carry the assets and teachers and students but also carry other non-teaching staffs and involvement of parents and other associates with accessories. Managing educational affaires are trickfull in nature. B.1. Development of managerial skills: - Due to gradual refining and awareness managerial skills develop among teachers to handle the students and among students to learn, perceive and help the teachers. Students’ leaders are generated for class monitoring and handle of school environment for cleanness. B.2. Planning of education and principles: - Lesson plan, distribution of periods, regulations for examinations and supervision of students are different tasks for staff members. For head teacher or subject teachers these depend on the mental strength and fineness of their moods. Due to prayer they get internal strength and easily handle these. B.3. Problem solving, decision making and communication: - Many problems come as obstacles during management of educational institutions. Due to calmness gained during prayer it helps in overcoming those with courage. Educational employees take frequent decisions for students and institutions with proper communication from top to lower level including students’ affaires. B.4. Students and staff motivation: - Prayer motivates both students and staff towards class room education for the study and teaching respectively along with other social duties. Motivation is one of the important tasks completed by mass prayer because the eagerness of students and teachers towards prayer remains as more. B.5. Management of meetings, conflict resolution and stress reduction: - Various meetings in different occasions regarding school development, public relation, parents’ views and social welfare are conducted in school premises where principal or head teacher along with other staff members become more responsible. Prayer nurtures their mentalities well and they feel happy in organizing meetings and internal and external conflict resolution become easier. Prayer helps in stress reduction originated by school day pressure. B.6. Development of school climate and building of conduct: - A major part of life time of a student is spent in school, college and University where his conduct is built and responses in life come accordingly. Mainly conduct is built in between primary and high school education. Daily prayer and moral teachings create a good school climate to build conduct properly for a student where he learns many more things. B.7. Counselling and guidance: - Teachers get influential courage from prayer for proper counselling of students. Without proper counselling and guidance it is not possible to handle the students and resolute the students’ conflict. School education based on counselling and guidance becomes more productive to achieve the institutional goal.

Page 172

Bhargabi Dei Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 168-174

B.8. Management of finance and budgeting with community service: - There are various maintenances of school buildings, assets, purchasing of necessary goods, black board maintenance, maintenance of school garden, sport instruments and playground depend on finance and proper budgeting. Prayer establishes the righteousness in minds of staff members and students and during activities positivity dwells in their hearts and they maintain righteously everything. This teaches students to learn righteousness and community service. Serving society and taking care of elders and respecting them in surrounding environment is a part of work. V. Discussion Prayer is a part of human life. Prayer exists and is associated with human birth and death cycle since eternity. The soul while enters inside mother’s womb for getting a human body, resides there and due to pain and his fearfulness with folded hands does prayer to God to bring him out in to the material world. Prayer impacts a soul more even inside mother’s womb and outside after birth. School time prayer is very much essential for both teachers and students for their development. Prayer grants the time to flow with pleasing power and clarifies the climate of school creating favourable educational environment. Importance of school time prayer is truly understood from ancient civilization. That is why sages in ancient India and preachers in Roman civilization and Greek civilization suggest prayers to be part of school education to bring students and teachers in discipline and guide them with religious and righteous practices. Prayer awakes the self and due to this students and teachers become affectionate towards each other and towards God. This helps for proper management of educational system and educational affaires. VI. Conclusion This study shows the importance of prayer as remedy during value crisis to uplift humanity. Value acquisition for students is important as they build conduct in schools. We can say that this study will help educational authorities to manage the institutions with better planning, co-ordinating and controlling. This will help the students for development of managerial skills as well as leadership skills. Not only this study will help students and teachers of schools but also the other employees and managers for taking instant decisions, conflict resolution, management of self during crisis and management of resources in righteous manner. Practice of righteousness in action will be the main theme of their lives. After having this study, let us define educational management as the process of dealing and controlling human resources empathically and sympathetically in educational organizations to achieve the knowledge based goals within the periphery of righteousness. Let us define prayer as mode of communication with Divine through which righteousness dwells in action due to automatic perception of God’s mercy without urging anything. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19]

AICTE. “Ancient Universities in India.” All India Council for Technical Education. Available at http://www.aicteindia.org/downloads/ancient.pdf Barbour, Lan. “Issues in Science and Religion.” Prentice Hall, 1966, pp10-19, 68-79. ISBN 0-334-00737-2 Bounds, Edward M. “The Necessity of Prayers.” CreateSpace Independent Publishing Platform, 2012, pp5-70. ISBN 1475146248 Bush, Tony. “Theories of Educational Management.” P.Chapman Pub, 1995, p 50. Centre for Educational Research and Innovation. “New School Management Approaches.” Organization for Economic cooperation and Development.” 2001, pp 24-117. ISBN 9789264186460 Clough, Donald J. “Concepts in Management Science.” Prentice Hall, 1963. Commonwealth Secretariat. “Better Schools: Resource Materials for Head: Introductory Modules.” Commonwealth Secretariat, London, 1996. “Defination of prayer.” Spiritual Science Research Foundation. Available at http://www.spiritualresearchfoundation.org/aboutspiritualresearch/SpiritualPractice/prayer/definition Frawley, Dr. David. Rajaram, Dr. Navaratna S. “Hidden Horizons: Unearthing 10,000 Years Indian Culture.” Swaminarayan Aksharpith, Ahmedabad, 1st Edition 2006, pp 64-66, 135. ISBN 8175263318 Goel, Aruna. Goel, S.L. “Educational Administration and Management: An integrated Approach.” Deep & Deep Publications P. Ltd. , New Delhi, 2009. Pp 34-67, 511-579. ISBN 8184501439 James, William. “The Varieties of Religious Experience: A study in Human Nature.” Longmans, Green and Co. 1902, pp 23-78, 499-529. Keller, George. “Academic Strategy: The Management Revolution in American Higher Education.” The John Hopkins University Press, London, 1983, pp 3-99. ISBN 0-8018-3030-3 (Pbk) “Major Religions, Consciousness & the Divine.” Master of Science in Value Education & Spirituality, 1 st Year study material, Course ii, Annamalai University and RERF. pp 67-85 Martin, Ralph. “The Fulfillment of All Desire.” Emmaus Road Publishing, 2006, Reprint edition, pp 11, 15-67, 121, 312-411, 483-491 Mathew, Henry. Psalm-4:Concise Commentary, Christ notes Bible Commentary. Available at http://www.christnotes.org/commentary.php?com=mhc&b=19&c=4 Morrison, Keith. “Management Theories for Educational Change.” Paul Chapman Publishing Ltd. London, 1998, pp 1-53. ISBN 1-85396-404-2 (Pbk) Odufowokan. Adesina. “Concepts and Issues in Educational Management.” Lap Lambert Academic Publishing 2012, p 7. ISBN 3659152757 Prabhupada, A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami. “Srimad-Bhagavatam: Bhagavata Purana.” Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, 1987. ISBN 0892132620 Preedy, Margaret. “Teacher’s Case studies in Educational Management.” SAGE Publications, 1989, pp 4-7, 294-299. ISBN 1853960691

Page 173

Bhargabi Dei Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 168-174 [20] [21] [22] [23] [24]

“Shall we sit, stand or kneel to pray?” Ken Collin’s Website. Available at http://www.kencollins.com/worship/pray-20.htm Sri, Aurobinda. “The Upanishads.” Sri Aurobinda Ashram, Pondicherry, 1972. “The Holy Bible: New International Version.” Harper Torch, 1993. ISBN 0061042579 Usha, B.K. “Secrets of Bhagvad Gita Part 2B (Hindi).” You Tube, November 9, 2011. Visual Available at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=f6A--iKGWAg Zaleski, Carol. Zaleski Philip. “Prayer: A History.” Mariner Books, Boston, 2006, pp 23-27. ISBN 0-618-77360-6

Page 174

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

New socio-spatial reconfigurations in the city of Constantine, the case of residential areas Ribouh Bachir 1, Bensakhria Karima 2, Dekoumi Djamel 3 Laboratory “Villes & Patrimoine“ Faculty of Architecture & Town planning, University of Constantine 3, Algeria

Abstract: Summary Nowadays, the Algerian city experienced strong urban dynamics under the impulse of a rapid urbanization, a rising living standards of the population and changes in their social and economic needs. It has to be noted that the opening of Algeria on the world economy from the 2000s, has amplified the various private investments through the cities, generating thus, various forms of socio-spatial reconfigurations neighborhoods. Through the case study of two housing estates of the city of Constantine, we will hopefully try to trace the foundations of this reconfiguration that manages to change the structure of these neighborhoods and generates new centers throughout the city. It seems to us that these are excellent indicators as to the claim of a right to the city of Constantine. Keywords: socio-spatial reconfigurations, housing estate, residential area, building, villa, centrality I. Introduction Since the 90s, the city of Constantine knows significant urban growth, generating considerable territorial dynamics. The withdrawal of the state in the 90s, the promulgation of the law on land orientation N° 90-25 and the opening of the Algerian economy to world trade from the 2000s have made that amplify the pace of these dynamics. We are witnessing thus an emergence of new centers in the city through new economic activities polarized in individual housing estates in the city (our topic) and new structuring of these same neighborhoods prompting a new socio-spatial recomposition. Originally, this reconfiguration is produced by private initiatives of the inhabitants of these old estates owners or newly arrived, who through a series of socio-spatial strategies, manage to change the structure of these neighborhoods and generate new centers across throughout the city. II. Objectives This research is devoted to clarify the foundations of this new socio-spatial recomposition and its effects on the emergence of new centers in the city of Constantine, following further polarized economic activities in the individual housing areas, to quote the housing estates. III. Methodology To capture the main aspects and foundations of this new socio-spatial reconfiguration in the housing estates of the city of Constantine, we opted for a quantitative and qualitative approach, developing a field survey based on questionnaires and exploratory talks to highlight aspects of the phenomenon of interest that we would not have thought at first. The survey targeted experts, researchers with a good knowledge of the problem studied, the actors directly involved (residents, users and traders). We also tried a direct observation of places with photo shoots, statements and plans. IV. Site selection Our choice fell on the city of Constantine, which was since ancient times, throughout the French colonization to the present day, the capital of eastern Algeria and future Capital of Arab Culture 2015. This importance has been favorable to attract convergent migration from neighboring towns , mid-sized cities for the majority (Ain Fakroun, Ain-Mlila ...) known to be "cities importers", cities with large commercial development (trade wholesale and retail clothing, furniture, appliances, spare parts consumption ..), thereby Constantine becomes a point of strategic convergence across the eastern regions of Algeria. Migration to the city of Constantine are very old, their numbers have increased from the 40s (F. Benatia, 1980) and this convergence has largely affected the strategic areas of the city subdivisions mainly residential in character with a strategic location, to the center of the city, or to major roads leading directly to medium-size cities mentioned above.

Page 175

Ribouh Bachir et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 175-179

Our interest has focused on two different estates that are invested by people from the region or migrants from small towns, to include: - Estate of Sidi Mabrouk (very old), dating from the colonial era (50s) and close to the city center, located in the north-east of this latter. - Estate of BOUSSOUF (fairly new), created in the 90s, following the withdrawal of the state and the law on land orientation, positioning in the southwestern part of an important area of the city, the National Road 05. V. Socio-spatial reconfigurations and misuse of the residential function New reconfigurations in housing estates studied through the city of Constantine, are so diverse that we cannot tackle them through the only spatial aspect, their basis is primarily social, economic and even cultural, but with very little respect the regulations. This latter limits building heights to 11.5 m, (3 levels: ground floor + 2 with accessible terrace) to preserve the general skyline of the built environment and the homogeneity of the whole. However, the reality on the ground is all different, the rule is often not respected and the original residential function is turned away for an operating profitability. Therefore, individual houses become multi storey “villas”, levels exceeding the 3 level (as prescribed), designed in fact as a block of flats. This aspect seems to be accepted in the mentality of the inhabitants. The number of levels built depends on the number of flats planned, it can reach 4 and even 5 levels which seriously alters the original appearance of the individual “villa”. These different forms of appropriation and residential strategies are generally expressed by the owners according to socio-economic and even cultural needs. These practices are guided by influences and gradual changes that affect people's attitudes and sometimes correspond to the habit mentioned by the sociologist Pierre BOURDIEU, habitus is primarily a product of history, it generates individual as well as group practice, according to the diagrams generated by the history, it ensures the presence of past experiences (P.BOURDIEU, 1977). The estates analyzed in the city have an incoherent skyline, a mosaic of individual houses with distinct shapes and volumes ranging from single detached house (see figure n°1) to the large multifunction villa exceeding three levels (see figure n° 3) where the residential character gradually disappears in favor of commercial and service activities installed at the ground floor or occupying the entire building. Figure n°1: Example of unmodified individual villa, (Source: authors, 2013)

The Sidi Mabrouk Estate had a double appropriation; the first fairly old, dating from the times of post independence through an ownership of spaces, due to socio-economic needs strategies. Incrementing the living space becomes imperative with the expanding family or son’s marriage; one must say that the situation of the country has imposed such act (which is perceived throughout the city). The second mutation appears strongly in the 2000s, following the opening of Algeria on the global economy, which allowed investment traders from neighboring wilayas, known for their business growth. These actors, who can be called “new rich”, have successfully modified the functional aspect of the neighborhood through demolition-reconstruction operations while expanding commercial and service activities. The proximity of the city center has amplified this reconfiguration, unlike Boussouf estate. The field investigation revealed that more than 70% of all buildings in Sidi Mabrouk are of mixed-use (residential and commercial), 12% for services use while only 18% were not affected by the change (see figure n°2). On the other hand, the estate of Bousssouf, most recent in its creation (the 90s) is going to experience acts of appropriation in a less complicated and less intense strategy, the applications for the permit to build a new house deposited at the concerned authorities, are designed from the outset, with great flexibility and respect of regulations, while supporting any further transformations. Thus, the license once obtained, changes are initiated and the house turns for a multifunctional building or service without compliance.

Page 176

Ribouh Bachir et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 175-179

This development is also affected by these acts of appropriation, but less so than Sidi Mabrouk, more than 59.7% of the buildings used for housing, 36.9% were of mixed-use (residential and commercial), and then 3.4% for service use (see figure n°2). Figure n° 2: use of buildings, Sidi.Mabrouk & Bousssouf estates

80.00% 70.00% 60.00%

Bousssouf estate; residential use; 59.70%

50.00%

Bousssouf estate; mixed use 36.90%

40.00% 30.00% 20.00%

Bousssouf estate; services use ; 3.40%

10.00% 0.00% Sidi.Mabrouk estate; residential use; 18%

Sidi.Mabrouk estate; mixed use 70%

Sidi.Mabrouk estate; services use ; 12%

A. Multifunctional building villa (commercial and residential) The case of the two estates, Sidi Mabrouk and Boussouf show a range of multifunctional buildings (villas), where the residential character gradually changes with the installation of shops on the ground floor, the multiplication of mixed-use storey (residential and commercial or service) showing a vertical elasticity and luxurious building materials which reflect the financial capacities of the owners (see figure n° 3). Figure n°3: multifunctional building-villa Sidi.Mabrouk Estate, (Source: authors, 2013)

B. Demolition / reconstruction phenomenon: The commercial building or bazaar The analysis of this reality is perceptible only into the estate Sidi Mabrouk; which buildings are the oldest, dating from the colonial era and not readying for any change. These cases reflect the misuse of the law and the speculation by new migrants from neighboring cities, buying up lands or houses for sale with exorbitant prices (see figure n° 4) to demolish and rebuild them later in a modernized and more cost effective style. The skyline of the neighborhood and its image are found deformed between villas which have preserved their original appearance of limited height, pitched roof covered with red tiles characterizing the initial appearance of the whole estate and the other houses (Rebuilt after demolition) heights exaggerated, crushing neighboring villas (see figure n° 5).

Page 177

Ribouh Bachir et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 175-179

Figure n°4: villa for sale, Sidi.Mabrouk Estate

Figure n°5: buildings crushing neighboring villas

However, the essential concern of this operation \ reconstruction demolition is in fact the financial profitability, these houses become large bazaars, commercial spaces for sale of luxury items (clothing, household ...) (see figure n° 6). Figure n°06: right, an example of a villa which became business BAZAR, Left, unmodified villa. Sidi.Mabrouk estate (Source: Field survey, authors, 2013)

These practices can also affect the function of the whole construction, in favor of new service activities (Private clinics, private schools, banks, company headquarters, party halls ...) (see figure n° 7 &8), which is noticeable in two cases, 12% for Boussouf against 3.4% for Sidi Mabrouk. In this case, the house becomes a service building or even private equipment, where space utilization is maximized and the limits of the plot often exceeded. Figure n°07: house used as equipment

Figure n°08: houses used for private school & clinic

We must remember that in the specification of the estates, the upper floors are only for residential purposes; whereas the ground floor for garages but unfortunately the reality on the ground is in complete contradiction with the regulations. Neither the 90-29 law of 01/12/1990 on the planning and development nor the decree 91/175 of 28/05/1991 on the modalities of exercise in urban planning and architecture will permit such transgression. It must be said that the lack of judicial review by the relevant authorities only amplifies these activities.

Page 178

Ribouh Bachir et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 175-179

VI. The emergence of new business centralities. The city can be defined as a relatively important, dense and permanent settlement of socially heterogeneous individuals ( Louis WIRTH, 1938) also, the city cannot be separated from its urban functions, "a city exists only by human activities that go through it" (Ricardo BOFIL, 1995) and it is this interaction that generate functional centrality to the whole urban area. It should be noted that the centrality is mainly seen as "a multifaceted concept that manifests itself by specializations more or less marked in the use of space and buildings and by the existence of frequentation flows having their own specificity and contributing to the overall excitement of the city, taken as a service production and contacts " (Claude Chaline, 1990) The city center, the city of Constantine is characterized by its density, good accessibility and intensity of services provided; it generates a significant centrality at the urban scale, an inescapable pole of attraction that attracts considerable external customers. It includes 93% of administrative facilities (with Coudiat Aty) and 14% of the business on total trade of the city. The new socio-spatial reconfigurations in the estates of the cities mentioned above, enabled the emergence of new spatial and functional dynamics in the organization and functioning of the city, a new structure is set up giving birth to new secondary centers with commercial nature located in the estates of the city of Constantine, namely Sidi Mabrouk northeast and southwest Boussouf (see Figure n°9) that extend their area of influence to compete with the city center. Our interest in this research is not about the service industry or business activity in itself, but much more its impact on changing urban form of the city and new forms of centrality it generates. Figure n°9: New centralities, Source: Constantine D.P.A.T + personal treatment

VII. Conclusion These spatial practices have shown some kind of overtaking and sprains over regulations without effective authority control. The major concern of these new private players in the city is primarily a financial profitability, satisfaction and functional needs of utilities under the influence of socio-economic as well as cultural and personal aspirations constraints. Through their strategies, the private players are able to give rise to new spatial reconfigurations and new emerging centralities, especially that the proximity of the city center and the main national Road favor and allow these practices; and these are excellent indicators as to the claim of a right to the city (H.LEFEBVRE, 1974) VIII. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10]

BENATIA Farouk, « Alger : agrégat ou cité », Editions S.N.E.D., Alger, 1980. BENDJELID Abed, article, « anthropologie d’un nouvel espace habité » in Insaniyat N°2, espace habité, mai-août 1998 BOFIL Ricardo, VERON Nicolas, l’architecture des villes, paris, Odile Jacob, 1995, BOUCHANINE F.NAVEZ « y’a t-il un modèle d’habiter spécifique à la médina » in recueil d’articles 1979- 1991 BOURDIEU Pierre et SAYAD A. « le déracinement, édition minuit, 1977 CHALINE Claude, "Les Villes du Monde Arabe", édition Masson Paris, 1990 COTE Marc, « L’Algérie ou l’espace retourné », Editions Flammarion, 1988. LAKDJA abdelkader , in Insaniyat N°2, espace habite, mai-août 1998 LEFEBVRE Henry, la production de l’espace, édition Anthropos, paris 1974 WIRTH Louis "Le phénomène urbain comme mode de vie" in le journal américain de sociologie, 1938

Page 179

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Postmodern spirit in Ngugi Wa Thiong’o’s Petals of Blood based on the concepts of Homi K. Bhabha Ms. Sharifa Akter Lecturer, Department of English, University of Asia Pacific, Dhanmondi, Dhaka-1209, Bangladesh. Abstract: Dismantling the structuring of binary opposition of center and margin and deconstructing the authoritarian and logocentric masternarrative are the core seeds of both post-colonialism and postmodernism. Both Ngugi Wa Thiong’o and Homi K. Bhabha are well expressed from the postcolonial perspectives. So, this article will primarily focus on the postmodern aspects in Ngugi Wa Thiong’ o’s Petals of Blood, and Homi K. Bhabha’s major concepts like ambivalence, hybridity and mimicry. Then, this article will try to recount the politics of theoretical muddle to explicate the subject of literary postmodernism in Ngugi Wa Thiong’o’s novel Petals of Blood and Homi K Bhabha’s own theoretical structures of resistance. Based on the debate of complex and varied cultural contact and interaction, this essay will concentrate how Bhabha develops a set of challenging concepts and consigns these to counter-narrative the theoretical trap of the western theoretical system by a curious postmodern turn within postcolonial paradigm. And this radical position and free play of postmodern and postcolonial tools of Homi K Bhabha will advantage and lead this article to explore the postmodern spirit in Ngugi Wa Thiong’o’s Petals of Blood. Key Words: Postcolonialism, hybridity, postmodernism, mimicry, ambivalence. One of the major themes in Ngugi’s novel is the deceptiveness of any notion of an epistemological rupture between colonial and post-colonial society. And the wider significance of the postmodernism condition lies according to Homi K. Bhabha “in the awareness that epistemological ‘limits’ of those ethnocentric ideas’ which is also ‘the enunciative boundaries of a range of other dissonant, even dissident histories and voices-women, the colonized, minority groups, the bearers of policed sexualities”. (The Location of Culture 6) In Petals of Blood, Ngugi reverses the colonial binarism in order to combat the hegemonic interpellations of the neo-colonial regime by calling for historical and cultural repositioning. Ngugi shifts away from the Eurocentric notion of society that subordinates the ethics and politics of cultural and social meaning of Ilmorog. This play of binary in the colonial system is always very crucial to its exercise of power because as Bhabha said ‘colonial discourse produces the colonized as a social reality which is at once an ‘other’ and yet entirely knowable and visible’. (The Other Question 101) Bhabha reveals this implicit paradox of binary and critiques the imperial politics as ploy to situate the West in a position of binary superiority. The initial necessity for the master was to create a ‘reformed’ colonial subject who will be an important aid to stabilize the power politics. From this view point, Bhabha’s concept of hybridity is very important. “Bhabha’s concept of hybridity fits the poststructuralist attack on totalities and essentialisms, and dovetails with some of the postmodernist characteristics: surface instead of depth, the flattening of the sign, the simultaneous doubleness of perspective, and the critical effects of parody.” (Woods 45) Doubleness of perspective positions individual to ambivalence and the critical effects of parody might be well explained by mimicry. These concepts of Bhabha initiate to bring out the postmodern aspects in Petals of Blood. In Petals of Blood, Ngugi shows the anxiety about hybridity’s imagined threat to cultural purity and integrity through the transformation of a village, Ilmorog into a proto-capitalist society with the problems of prostitution, social inequalities, misery, uncertainty and inadequate housing. The capitalist social system with its associated class struggles fundamentally influences the social, cultural, philosophical, economical and political ideals of the society. Bhabha contends that a new hybrid identity or subject-position emerges from the interweaving of elements of the coloniser and colonised challenging the validity and authenticity of any essentialist cultural identity which is very obviously seen in the fragmented identity of New Ilmorogs. “There were several Ilmorogs. One was the residential area of the farm managers, County Council officials, public service officers, the managers of Barclays, Standard and African Economic Banks, and other servants of state and money power. This was called Cape Town. The other—called New Jerusalem—was a shanty town of migrant and floating workers, the unemployed, the prostitutes and small traders in tin and scrap metal.” (333) With this fragmented and collapsed selfhood, the story of revolution is lost (the resistance against the British imposition and the Mau

Page 180

Sharifa Akter, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 180-182

Mau rebellion of 1950s). They became “abstracted from the vision of oneness, of a collective struggle of the African peoples, the road brought only the unity of earth’s surface: every corner of the continent was now within easy reach of international capitalist robbery and exploitation. That was practical unity.”(311-312) Even the protagonists of the novel were in a fragmented and ambivalent state of pre-colonial faithfulness and the postcolonial betrayals under the new, hybrid reality of Ilmorog. Both Munira and Karega who were united in raising their voice against the authoritarian British Headmaster became jealous to each other. A promising student, Wanja who became pregnant by the industrialist and had a strong passion towards the road of liberation changed with the commercial society. She lost the values of human relationship. She claims hundred shillings from Munira for the bed and the light and time and drink. Even the human relationship turns into commodity. “It was New Kenya. It was New Ilmorog. Nothing was free.” (332) And another protagonist Abdullah, a Mau Mau fighter, copes by reinventing himself as circumstances demand, shifting is principles within a narrow range. This hybrid culture or the new fragmented reality is nothing but a threat to take back their colonized state with a new form. And for this reason Ngugi remarks: “Imperialism can never develop a country or a people. This was what I was trying to show in Petals of Blood; that imperialism can never develop us, Kenyans.”(Writers in Politics, 37) This New, fragmented Ilmorog, allows hybridity of their cultural identity, the colonizer’s identity. But Ngugi placed all his protagonists to seek an answer for their transformation and also in collective struggle. This duality creates according to Bhabha an ambivalent state as he mentioned in Location of Culture that after the "traumatic scenario of colonial difference, cultural or racial, returns the eye of power to some prior archaic image or identity. Paradoxically, however, such an image can neither be 'original'—by virtue of the act of repetition that constructs it—nor identical—by virtue of the difference that define it." In Petals of Blood, Ngugi demonstrates ambivalence by placing Ilmorog’s older residents, Wanja’s grandmother Nyankinyua, who puts forward the remaining memories of the village’s former glory against the thriving capitalism. Ngugi also portrays Mwathi wa Mugo, the unseen and mysterious occult priest “With a rare double-edged irony, ambivalence and scepticism which call into question the validity of the fundamental metaphysical beliefs of the Ilmorog villagers, perhaps of Africa at large.” (93) The foundation of national identity and the cultural past of Kenya now are in question. With these two characters from the past, Ngugi renovates the tradition and redefines their roles in the development of revolutionary consciousness. As Nyakinyua, a heroic old woman, exclaimed ‘Our soil seems tired’ (65) and Njuguna argued ‘Mwathi wa Mugo seems to be losing his power over the rains’ (95) The manipulation and diplomacy of neo-colonialism lead the ambivalent people feel frustrated, dispossessed of their identity, disillusioned and destroyed. In that case, to mimic the colonizer, oppressor became the ultimate destiny of all the socially, racially, politically and economically distinguished people. Bhabha says that “… the discourse of mimicry is constructed around an ambivalence” (The Location of Culture, 86) that repeats rather than re-presents. Bhabha says the process of imitation is never complete; there is always something that he lacks. Cultural, historical and racial background always hinder to the transformation to the new. In Petals of Blood, the country’s workers and peasants become the mimic men. “The peasants of Ilmorog had also changed… Most of the others had joined the army of workers who had added to the growing population of the New Ilmorog.”(333) They are converting themselves into Christianity. They involve themselves in schooling, business, banks, highways. They were totally engulfed by all the city vices. Not only that but they are also baffled by the power of bank. The imitation of whatever the powerful offers leads them to a critical stage. They were lured into loans and buy the imported fertilizer to be a reformed and recognizable Other but as Bhabha says “... as a subject of a difference that is almost the same, but not quite” (ibid) For that reason, “Without much labour, without machinery, without breaking with old habits and outlook, and without much advice they had not been able to make the land yield enough to meet their food needs and pay back the loans. Some had used the money to pay school fees. Now the inexorable law of the metal power was driving them from the land.” (327) This ambivalent state of them is both threatening and reassuring. The mimicry of men is similar but ‘not quite’ ensures the colonial power to locate the other as ‘a difference’. And this difference, as this article tries to demonstrate, revitalizes the binary power-play and helps the tropes of power. The subject position of this mimic man places him in the ambivalent position of the hybrid subject who is neither colonizer nor colonized, but something in between. But this in-betweenness foreshadows the up-coming counter-attack that effectively displaces the social control of the power centre which is very postmodern. Wanja was back to her beginnings. “Her land would never be settled by strangers—she with her failing health and flesh trying to organize the dispossessed of Ilmorog into a protest.” If she does not get the helps from the others, if the big city restrains her, she says, “I’ll go alone…my man fought the white man. He paid for it with his blood… I’ll struggle against these black oppressors…alone…alone…”(328) The character of Wanja is very postmodern that effectively subverts the potential for female agency. Wanja is being instrumentalized. All of the men want her, and many of their actions are motivated by their desire for her. She is intelligent and very desirable. She is not only desired by all of the main characters but also was seduced by Hawkins Kimeria, a wealthy man, and became pregnant. She abandoned the baby in a drain, carrying this guilt with her always. She moves to Ilmorog to be with her grandmother and starts a successful business as a

Page 181

Sharifa Akter, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 180-182

distiller, but she's not allowed to keep it. She then becomes a high-paid prostitute. Wanja tries to find her place in the new society of Kenya after its independence from the British. And she is the main female character in the novel, one of the four protagonists accused of murder. The way Ngugi presents Wanja is very central for the objection to masculine logic and seeks to subvert the homogeneity of representation. “Her reproductive functions are being pressed into the service of a narrative that equates political resistance and revolutionary heroism with masculine virility.” (Nicholls 147) And this radical political effectiveness of Wanja subverts the hegemonic male power. And Ngugi, with a curious turn to postmodernism subordinates reason to uncertainty. He finished his novel with Woman and Tomorrow. Wanja is placed in hybrid society; she also mimics the power and the ambivalence take back again to her own way of struggle. She parallels Kenya, who has to fight to stay alive and destruction is never too far away. Redrawing and rewriting how individual and collective experience might be struggles is an essential element of postmodernism which is very prominent in Petals of Blood. It rewrites the story of the originally isolated rural community of Ilmorog and of four individuals who come to it from outside: “Munira, the new school teacher who is shown as passive and at ambivalent state of mind; Abdullah, the former Mau Mau fighter, disabled in the war and now a shopkeeper who carries the very important the of denial and dispossession; Karega (rebel), displaced social idealist, later political activist; and Wanja, former barmaid and prostitute and a victim of social exploitation”(Williams 74). Their unresolved problems from the past bring them in Ilmorog. Their presence changes the community and even with the hybrid cultural collage and liminality they are being shattered, fragmented and also being changed. With the misuse and commodification of Theng’eta flower epitomizes the growing invasion of capitalism. Then the real struggle begins. The situation becomes “you eat or you are eaten”. Karega visions about their society which they were building since Independence, “a society in which a black few, allied to other interests from Europe, would continue the colonial game of robbing others of their sweat, denying them the right to grow to full flowers in air and sunlight”. (348-349) But Munira was in doubt about the “another world, a new world. Could it really be true?” (350) The images of past, present and future in this novel repeats the several changes the characters denied to experience. And the novel ends with the theme that struggle continues by denying one unified meaning or narrative or centre categorizes the novel as postmodern. In the context of changing social, political, and linguistic relations, Ngugi problematises concepts of authority and submission, individual and community, dependence and freedom. This continuous slippage from the pattern of the colonizer-colonized binary is something that Bhabha discovers from his postmodern location. Postmodern arguments stress the importance of micro-narratives, concerning the assimilation of minorities and marginalized groups into an organic wholeness which is undoubtedly present in Ngugi Wa Thiong’ O’s novel Petals of Blood. Bhabha with his unique idea of mimicry, ambivalence and hybridity has attempted to reconfigure the postmodern from the perspective of the postcolonial. Bhabha attempts to do so “by deconstructing the old dichotomies of East/West, Self/Other, and Centre/Margin, and explores the increasing hybridity and liminality of cultural experience.” (Woods, 44). By consistently disrupting these binary opposition in his narrative, Ngugi allows us to see relations that are unstable and not firmly attached to an ideology of unique self and the unified narrative. This deconstruction is the very notion of postmodernism. In the chapter named ‘The Commitment to Theory’, Homi K. Bhabha shows his doubts about the ideological politics regarding the formation of ‘Theory’. Bhabha says, “There is a damaging and self-defeating assumption that theory is necessarily the elite language of the society and culturally privileged”. (The Location of Culture 28) From this very notion of theory, Bhabha takes a curious turn towards the postmodern challenges that questions “ Are we trapped in politics of struggle?” and “Can the aim of freedom of knowledge be the simple inversion of the relation of oppressor and oppressed, centre and periphery, negative image and positive image?” (ibid) Such questions and his concepts of mimicry, ambivalence and hybridity expound postmodernism from newer ground. References Bhabha, Homi. The Location of Culture. London and New York: Routledge.2004. –––. “The Other Question: Stereotype, Discrimination and the Discourse of Colonialism.” The Location of Culture, The Location of Culture. London and New York: Routledge, 2004. –––. “The Commitment to Theory. The Location of Culture, The Location of Culture. London and New York: Routledge, 2004. Williams, Patrick. Ngugi Wa Thiong’o.Manchester University Press. Manchester and New York:1998. ebrary. Web. 9. August. 2014. Woods, Tim. Beginning Postmodernism. Manchester University Press. Manchester and New York:2007. Nicholls, Brendon. Ngugi Wa Thiong’o, Gender and the Ethics of Postcolonial reading. Ashgate Publishing Limited. England:2010. ebrary. Web. 10. August.2014. Ngugi Wa Thiong’O. Petals of Blood. Penguine Books Ltd. (U.S.A.) 2005. Print. ---- Writers in Politics. London: Heinanmann, 1981.

Page 182

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

(An Association Unifying the Sciences, Engineering, and Applied Research)

Perceptions of Human Resources Managers on Attrition Management Measures In Indian IT Organizations M. Basheer Ahmed Khan Professor, Department of Management Studies Pondicherry University, Pondicherry-605014, INDIA Abstract: Indian Information Technology organizations are reeling under the pressure of attrition of its technical human resources. The technical human resources are directly under the management of the HR Managers and are responsible for retaining and maintaining the work force. Under their tutelage several measures are taken by the organizations to combat the phenomenon of attrition of employees which not only destabilize the organizations, but also indirectly destabilize the economy and increase the costs in the organizations. While several measures are taken to address this issue, what do the HR (Human Resources) Managers perceive about the measures taken at their own organizations? This empirical research work brings to fore the perceptions of the HR Managers on the measures taken at their organizational level to combat attrition management. The research provides needed insight into the various measures useful for fixing this issue of attrition of the technical human resources of the Indian Information Technology organizations. Keywords: Attrition; technical human resources; H R managers; information technology organizations. I. Introduction Information Technology organizations in India started their activities like soft ware development services and other wide spectrum of products which include Computing, Storage, Networking, Security, Telecom, Imaging and Retail, distribution and services, computing products, education and training, providing Internet Infrastructure Solutions, Facilities Management and Infrastructure Services, Network Management Systems and IT Hardware. Other business verticals like product engineering, research and development, enterprise and custom applications, infrastructure management, BPO Services etc. have also been started by many companies using the conducive economic environment in the country as a result of the governmental policies like liberalization, privatization and globalization. All these have given an impetus to the economy and the information technology industry became the fastest developing industry within the Indian economy. While it presented a brighter picture of growth of the economy, it also brought in its train some destabilizing trends. The information technology industry is mainly dependent on its trained technical manpower and if the required man power is not available or deserts the industry after taking up positions, not only the individual organization suffers, but the industry and in turn the economy also suffers. Just like the development of the information technology industry is an international phenomenon, the technical manpower switching loyalties and deserting organizations also is an international issue. The greatest challenge the phenomenon posed was to the Human Resources Managers, who are supposed to attract, retain, and extract contribution for the achievement of the strategic goals of the organizations. Unfortunately, now for over a decade and half, the industry has been facing the challenge of attrition of the technical manpower necessitating a perusal of the phenomenon. Many attempts have been made in different countries and also in India to investigate this phenomenon and offer appropriate policy prescriptions. II. A Brief Research Review A mention is to be made about the various studies undertaken with regard to the factors affecting retention of technical manpower in the information technology industry in India and abroad. Margie Sutherland and Wilhem Jordaan (2204), Steven G. Westlund and Joh C Hannon (2008), Andrew Isersn, PB Earradyne and James Novitzki (2000), KsKoze and GerRoodt(2005), Madiha Shoaib et. al. (2009), Crispin R Coombs (2005), Snhee Kim (2004), Janice M. Burn et. al. (1994) are some efforts worth referring in this context. In India Aisha Khan and Ruchi Chaturvedi (2004), Mohan Thite (2010), Gosh Piyali and Geetika (2006), S. Padmanabhan (2003), Venugopal and K. Sasidharan (2006), Pankaj Tiwari et. al. (2008), Punia and Priyanka Sharma (2008) surveyed the different aspects of retention of technical manpower in the information technology industry. Most of these

Page 183

M. Basheer Ahmed Khan, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 183-185

studies are organization specific or location specific. There has been a dearth of large studies covering the entire industry and the country. III. Objective of the Study In this study, it was specifically aimed at achieving the following objective: 1. To investigate the organization’s commitment to attrition management measures as perceived by the Human Resources Managers. IV. Method of Study This study is based on a survey of Human Resources Managers of the information technology industry in India. A convenient sample was drawn out of the Human Resources Managers of the National Software Services Company (NASSCOM) registered information technology companies in India. The sample was limited to 50 HR Managers. The organizations were selected from different parts of India like Chennai and Bangalore from the South, Gurgaon and Delhi from the North, Ahmedabad and Mumbai from the West and Kolkata and Patna from the East. A structured questionnaire (as was used by Kennete Reed and Associates) was emailed to the HR Managers and the responses were received from them were analyzed using the Statistical Packages for Social Sciences v.17. V. Result of the Study To understand the IT organizations’ commitment to their attrition management practices, 15 variables of the Kennette Reed et. al questionnaire were studied. The mean performance ratings as well as standard deviation of the 15 attrition management commitment measurement variables are given in the Table 1. Table 1: Result of IT organization’s commitments to attrition management practices as perceived by the HR Managers. Item No

Attrition Management Commitment Measurement Variables

Mean

Standard Deviation

In my company employee receive high pay for good performance

4.26

0.66

I have designed different retention strategies for different employees

4.26

0.66

I provide a comfortable , safe work environment and I have a good reputation in the community

4.04

0.78

I know why employees stay or leave organization

4.20

0.73

The rate of turnover in my company is lower than the average in the industry

4.06

0.71

I spend more time and money on my retention program than recruitment

4.22

0.62

I think my company does what is needed in order to retain its valuable employees

4.08

0.70

In my firm employee receive satisfactory benefits

4.28

0.73

Employee regularly receive technical training program

4.42

0.61

We regularly measure the effect of our retention strategy

4.24

0.62

We know the talent of our employees and utilize them regularly

4.04

0.67

Our company does what is needed to retain our valuable employees

3.94

0.82

We provide our employees with opportunities for growth and development

4.28

0.61

We care for the well being of our people by making their lives easier and less stressed

3.96

0.81

We use a job satisfaction survey to understand the requirements of our employees

4.14

0.64

Source: Primary Data From the table above, it can be seen that the mean values range from 3.96 to 4.42 and SD ranges from 0.66 to 0.82. The value of mean and standard deviation of the statements show that HR Managers are much interested in employees’ attrition management programmes. The result shows that the most rated measurement variables were “Employees regularly receive technical training program”(mean =4.42, SD=0.61), followed by “In my firm employee receives satisfactory benefits” (mean =4.28, SD=0.73), “In my company employee receives high pay for good performance” (mean = 4.26, SD=0.66). In general, the above statistics indicate that retention practices of IT companies are mainly focused on their employee’s financial benefits and training programs.

Page 184

M. Basheer Ahmed Khan, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 183-185

VI. Conclusion The perception of the Human Resources (HR) Managers is focused on a few selected parameters although there are several other factors to be considered in an organizational environment. By paying attention to the financial benefit and training, attrition management cannot be effectively addressed. A suitable HR compensation mix or HR consideration mix is essential for ensuring the retention of employees in the information technology industry given the competitive environment in India and abroad. HR Managers should widen their perceptions of the requirements of employees to be more effective and efficient. References [1]. [2].

[3]. [4]. [5]. [6]. [7]. [8]. [9]. [10].

Aisha Khan and RuchiChathurvedi, “Managing Attrition in the Indian Information Technology.” Case Folio, Volume 6, Number 3, 2006, pp. Andreas Dockel, Johan S Basson and Melinde Coetzee, “ The Effect of the Retention Factors on Organizational Commitment: An Investigation of High Technology Employees”, Journal of Human Resource Management, Volume 4, Number 2, 2006,pp.20-28 Andrew Iserson ,PB Earradyne and James Novitzki, “ How to Retain Skilled Technical Professionals in a Highly Competitive Market”, Presented at the IEEE 2000 Professional Development Conference, 2000 Anupama D Raina (2006), The Icfai Journal of Organizational Behavior. AtanuAdhikari (2009),” Factors Affecting employee Attrition: A multiple Regression Approach”, The Icfaci Journal of management Research, Vol.8, No.5, pp.37, 43 Beverly kaye and Sharon Jordan Evans (2003), “ How to Retain High Performance Employees”, The 2003 Annual , Vol .2, pp.291-298 CharissaFreesese and Rene Schalk “How to measure the psychological contract? A critical criteria based review of measures”, South African Journal of Psychology, 38(2), pp.269-286) ChorngGuang Wu et al (2007),” An empirical analysis of open source software developers motivations and continuance intentions”, Information and management, Vol .44, pp 253-262 Claudia Zeitz Poster(2004) Retaining Key People in Troubled Companies ‘Compensation Benefits Review 2002; 34; 7 s, Compensation & Benefits Review Crispin R Coombs (2009).”Improving Retention Strategies for IT professionals working in the public sector”, Information and Management, No 46. pp.233-240

Page 185

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Eradication of Child Labour- Socio–Legal Challenge and Judicial Activism in India Dr.Vasundhara Patil Assistant Professor, National Institute of Construction Management and Research (NICMAR), 25/1, Balewadi, N.I.A. Post office, Pune 411045, INDIA. Abstract: According to the NSSO (66th round of Survey) on Child Labour in Major Indian States, 2009-10 in the (Age group 5-14) is 49.83 lakh. Poverty and social conditions of the family are main reasons children are forced to work. Child labour is a phenomenon found in the almost all countries of the world though the number may vary. International Labour Organisation has passed many conventions to eradicate child labour. In India we observe that the laws and regulations can be implemented only in organised sector. The children working in unorganised sector are still being neglected. Their number is not known. The child labour is unorganised sector is invisible yet it cannot be ignored by any society or state. Mainly it is NGOs who take steps to prevent exploitation and render help to child labour in distress .The Government machinery seems to be inadequate. Judicial Activism is observed when in the Public interest litigations, writ petitions or regular cases are disposed of speedily by judges, It is also observed when Courts themselves i.e. “suo motto” take up cases. The important contribution made by the Judiciary in preventing child labour and giving guidelines for implementation of the laws and regulation is being researched and analysed in this paper. Key words: Child labour, Judicial Activism,Unorganised sector child labour, Court judgments of child labour, Eradication of child labour, ILO and child labour I. Introduction According to the NSSO (66th round of Survey) on Child Labour in Major Indian States, 2009-10 in the (Age group 5-14) is 49, 83,871. The figure of 49.83 lakh child labour is from the organised sector. The number of child labour from unorganised sector is not taken into consideration but rough estimates by some NGO put the number in crores. Poverty and social security and two major contributors which compel the children to work as labour .The child labour is found in all sectors. The girls and boys from rural as well as urban places are into child labour working in organised sectors industries, factories, and unorganised sectors such as brick kiln, carpet making, beedi and cigar making units, construction sector, agricultural fields, as domestic help, dhabas/ restaurants/ hotels/ motels, auto-workshop, vehicle repairs, Gem-cutting, Jewellery making units. II. Legal framework The Indian legal frame work has different provisions for prohibition of child labour. The Constitution of India has various articles eg. Article 23, 24,39,45,47 which deal with the protection children against exploitation and duty of the sate to provide free education to child upto the age of 14. Article 23 states- Prohibition of trafficking in human beings and forced labour - (1) Trafficking in human beings and beggar and other similar forms of forced labour are prohibited and any contravention of this provision shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. Article 24 of the Constitution states, “Prohibition of employment of children in factories etc. No child below the age of fourteen years shall be employed in work in any factory or mine or engaged in any other hazardous employment.” Article 39: The State shall, in particular, direct its policy towards securing (e) that the health and strength of workers, men and women, and the tender age of children are not abused and that citizens are not forced by economic necessity to enter avocations unsuited to their age or strength. (f) that children are given opportunities and facilities to develop in a healthy manner and in conditions of freedom and dignity and that childhood and youth are protected against exploitation and against moral and material abandonment Article 45 of the constitution declares that the State shall take steps for free and compulsory education for all children till they attain the age of 14.

Page 186

Vasundhara Patil, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 186190

Article 47 states it is Duty of the State to raise the level of nutrition and the standard of living and to improve public health. One of important act is “The Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation act, 1986” which bans the employment of child labour in hazardous occupations and 65 processes. According to International labour organisation, the term “child labour” is often defined as work that deprives children of their childhood, their potential and their dignity, and that is harmful to physical and mental development. Whilst child labour takes many different forms, a priority is to eliminate without delay the worst forms of child labour as defined by Article 3 of ILO Convention No. 182.India has not yet ratified the said convention no182 The large majority of child labourers in the age group of 5-17 years are unpaid family workers (68 per cent). 21 per cent are in paid employment and 5 per cent in self-employment. 2 A new bill was approved by the Union Cabinet on 28 August 2012, “Child & Adolescent Labour (Prohibition) Act” The object of the Act is to prohibit employment of children in all occupations and processes to facilitate their enrolment in schools in view of the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act, 2009 and to prohibit employment of adolescents (persons who have completed fourteenth year of age but have not completed eighteenth year) in hazardous occupations and processes and to regulate the conditions of service of adolescents in line with the ILO Convention 138 and Convention 182, respectively. Prohibition of employment of children in any occupation and process and Prohibition of employment of adolescents in certain hazardous occupations and processes (v) the amendment of section 3 of the said Act to prohibit employment of children in all occupations and processes except where the child helps his family after his school hours or helps his family in fields, home-based work, forest gathering or attends technical institutions during vacations for the purpose of learning. (ix) the punishment under Section 14(1) is enhanced from imprisonment from term of present three months to one year to minimum six months to two years and fine is enhanced from minimum Rupees 10000 to 20000 and maximum Rupees20000 to 50000 or with both, for employment or permitting any children to work in any occupations or processes in contravention of section 3. However, the parents or guardians of such children shall not be liable for such punishment unless they permit such children for commercial purposes. (x) The same penalty as above is prescribed for employers for employment or permitting to work any adolescent in any hazardous occupations or processes. However, the parents or guardians of such adolescents shall not be liable for punishment unless they permit such adolescents to work in contravention of the provisions of section 3A. These amendments are yet to be enacted. The other laws which prevent child labour are the Mines Act, 1952, Factories Act, 1948, The Merchant Shipping Act, 1958, The Motor Transporters Act, 1961, The Beedi and Cigar Workers (Conditions of Employment)Act, 1966 , Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976, Explosive Act, 1984. 3 As also there is, Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection) Act 2000. III. National Policy on Child Labour The National Policy on Child Labour was declared in August, 1987.The policy envisages the plans to prevent child labour. In 1988 National Child Labour Project (NCLP) scheme was initiated to withdraw children working in hazardous industries and rehabilitate them, send them to special schools. The details of the different national plans and the number of NCLPs operating is as under :-4 YEAR 1988 IX Plan X Plan XI Plan

NO. OF NCLPs SANCTIONED 12 NCLPs 88 NCLPs 150 NCLPs 21 NCLPs (INDUS)

TOTAL 12 100 250 271

This figure is very meagre compared to the number of child labour who requires rehabilitation. The different laws provide punishments including imprisonment for any one who contravene the provisions of the law. But the implementation of the laws does not reflect the object of the different Acts. The following table shows the figures of conviction. IV. Enforcement Figures on Child Labour As per the data received from various States, the details of inspections carried out, prosecutions launched, and convictions made under the Child Labour Act during the last five years and current year are given as under: Year 2007 2008 2009 2010 2011 2012**

No. of Inspections 363927 355629 317083 239612 84935 25040

No. of Prosecutions 12705 11318 11418 8998 4590 589

No. of Convictions 617 763 1312 1308 774 167

Source: Annexure-I -

Page 187

Vasundhara Patil, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 186190

Data on Child Labour based on Employment Unemployment Survey During NSS 66th Round (2009-10)16 V. Judicial activism The judges of the different courts are also worried about the low rate of conviction. There are number of judgements given by the various judges which shows the Judiciary is actively involved in the implementation of the Laws by giving various directive to the Government for necessary action for implementing the laws. i) In the case of State vs Nayan Ahmad,Delhi high court has passed the judgment on 2 July, 2012. In the instant case, a girl namely Reshma, who was aged about ten years at the time when the inspection was carried out. On complaint of President, Scientific Welfare Society, New Delhi, a joint operation/inspection was conducted on 24.11.2009 at House of Mr.Nayan where she resides alongwith her family and a girl child, Reshma age 10years found to have been working as domestic help for the last 01 years and was immediately rescued from the said house. The said child requested the Committee to send her back to her aunty (Nayan) where she was living as she was missing her. It seems that said child was happy here. She was neither like a servant nor bonded labour. The Hon Judge has commented that, “The Government machinery do not have sufficient funds and moreover no attention towards such type of people. Laws have been made and enforced, but without infrastructure and proper planning.” Reshma was staying with the consent of her grandmother Smt. Tara Bai. Since she had been abandoned by her father and her mother was of an unsound mind, her grandmother thought it would be in the best interest for the granddaughter's future, if she be handed over to the Nayans family ,She was directed to be sent to Nayan’s place. 5 ii) This is a case of Karnataka State Vs Shahid of Sahid Autoworks filed in Karnataka High Court decided on 21st Feb2014. It is the case of complainant that accused namely Shahid, being the proprietor of M/s. Shahid Auto Works had employed one Washim Akram aged about 13 years in M/s.Shahid Auto Works, Kongadiyappa Main Road, Doddaballapur. The learned trial judge on appreciation of evidence has held that complainant has failed to prove that accused was the owner of M/s. Shahid Auto Works. Therefore, it is not possible to hold that accused had employed the above said child. The prosecution for the reasons not apparent on record, has not examined the child labour namely Washim Akram. The learned trial judge by noticing this lacunae in the evidence adduced by complainant has dismissed the appeal. The High court also dismissed the appeal. 6 iii) This is case of Delhi high court filed by Khushoo Jain against Ministry of Railways, Union of India and others.The petitioner seeks direction from the court for protection of children who arrive and stay on Railway Stations, Section 2(d) of the Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act, 2000 Act defines child in need of care and protection.The petioner sought directions form the court to the Railways to follow the provisions of said act.Delhi court has disposed off the writ petition with direction to the ministry of railways that as soon as a child is found sitting at a Railway Station, RPF, GRP/Station Master shall try to obtain name, address and other particulars of his parents/guardian/relatives from the child, the concerned Station Master shall make announcement on the public address system of the railway station with respect to the child found there and inform the local police station/police post as well as the parents/guardian/relatives of the child about his/her being found at the Railway Station. And also more directions regarding keeping the child with the Welfare committee till the child’s parents or relatives or guardians claim the child and to take steps for announcements of the found child’s details so that parents/ guardian/ relatives can lodge the claims. 7 iv) On 18th April, 2011, in the case of Bachpan Bachao Andolan v. Union of India & Others [Writ Petition (C) No.51 of 2006], the Court examined the issue of exploitation of children in Indian circuses. The Court held that “in order to implement the fundamental right of the children under Article 21A of the Constitution it is imperative that the Central Government must issue suitable notifications prohibiting the employment of children in circuses.” The respondents were directed “to conduct simultaneous raids in all the circuses to liberate the children and check the violation of fundamental rights of the children” and also “to frame proper scheme of rehabilitation of rescued children from circuses.” 8 v) In the case of A. Srirama Babu vs The Chief Secretary of Labour Department and the Labour Commissioner decided by Karnataka High Court of 6th June 1997.This writ petition is filed by a public spirited young Lawyer Shri A. Srirama Babu to espouse the cause of unorganised, less and underprivileged children commonly described as "Children of Lesser God" and who, according to him, have been left to fend for themselves uncared for, resulting in exploitation and deprivation of basic amenities of life and other constitutional and statutory safeguards guaranteed to a citizen of India which they are also entitled to enjoy like any other. The High court directed the Karnataka State to take steps to prevent child labour and to safeguard the interest of these children. vi) Supreme Court had given many mandatory directions in the case of M.C. Mehta v. State of Tamil Nadu reported in AIR 1997 SC 699. A “Public Interest Litigation” was filed by Mr.M.C.Mehta under Article 32 of the Constitution of India, in respect of employment of children in the match industry in Sivakasi. In the course of the hearing, the court appointed an advocates committee to visit the area and make a comprehensive report relating to the various aspects of the matter. The Supreme court in its order gave many directions to Tamilnadu State Government for resolving the problem of Child Labour. One of the important directions was to direct an

Page 188

Vasundhara Patil, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 186190

employer to pay a compensation of Rs. 20,000/- for having employed a child below the age of 14 years in hazardous work in contravention of Child Labour (Prohibition &Regulation) Act, 1986 The state government was also directed to contribute sum of Rs. 5,000/-for each such child employed in a hazardous job. The said sum of Rs. 25,000/- was to be deposited in a fund to be known as Child Labour Rehabilitation-cum-Welfare Fund and the income from such corpus was to be used for rehabilitation of the rescued child. vii) In the case of Court On Its Own Motion Versus Govt of NCT DELHI, the Delhi High Court has on 15th July 2005 accepted the Delhi Action Plan which provides a detailed procedure for interim care and protection of the rescued children to be followed by Labour Department as prepared by the National Commission with the modifications mentioned in paragraph 20 to 26 of the judgment and further directed all the authorities concerned to immediately implement the same. The Government of NCT of Delhi through the Labour Department was directed to file its First Taken Report to said Court after six months.9 viii) In the case of Vishnu Dayal Sharma vs. State Of Uttar Pradesh decided on 28 March, 2008 by Allahabad High Court It is stated in judgment that, “The prosecutions were 8251 upto January, 2008 but out of the total number of 10978 cases, 3328 cases were decided and only in 416 cases, i.e. only in 12 percent of the cases, convictions were secured under the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986. This is an alarmingly low level of conviction and again we would like to receive information from the department as to the reasons why there has been such a poor level of convictions in the cases relating to the employment of child labourers. The pendency level of 7650 in child labour cases upto January, 2008, is also very high and we would like the labour department to move applications in the concerned courts for expeditious disposal of these cases, and we direct the condoned courts to make every effort to decide such case very expeditiously.” 10 VI. Analysis of the Judicial Decisions Courts have on their own taken up the cases only on the basis of the letters written by some citizen who wants the courts to take active part for the delivering justice to the child labour as can be seen in the case of Court On Its Own Motion Versus Govt of NCT DELHI, the Delhi High Court has on 15th July 2005 accepted the Delhi Action Plan which provides a detailed procedure for interim care and protection of the rescued children. In some cases which are filed by NGOs(Non Governmental Organisations) Courts have commented on the Government machinery which do not have sufficient funds and moreover no attention towards such type of people. Laws have been made and enforced, but without infrastructure and proper planning. In some cases like M.C. Mehta v. State of Tamil Nadu the Supreme Court gave directions to the State Government to create funds for the child welfare programmes from the amount generated from the penalty collected from the employer who was found guilty of engaging child labour. It also directed the state governments to ensure employment to any the adult member of family of child labour. It also give many directions. Allahabad high court was concerned with very low rate of convictions in cases under the child labour Regulation and Protection Act, 1986 Thus it can be seen Courts in India have been very active in considering the cases filed against the employers of child labour and even the explanation and interpretation of different articles constitution have been done whenever required. They have even given directions for implementation of laws preventing child labour. The role of judiciary in imparting justice without any fear and favour can be seen. They have helped in implementing the laws in the country. But in a few cases it can be seen that the technicalities supersede the spirit of law and justice. VII. Conclusion We would like to give some suggestions for amending some laws as well as more active participation of the Government agencies ,the NGOs and judiciary which decisions which will help to eradicate child labour. 1) The punishment under Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation Act, 1986) should same as given under Section 92 of the Factories Act provides for imprisonment which may extend upto two years or a fine which is upto one lakh of rupees. 2) Amendment should made to “The Equal Remuneration Act, 1976.” to include any individual employer also. As per the provisions of the act, it has been made compulsory for any employer to pay equal remuneration to men and women for same work. The provision is contained in Section 4 – which is as follows, “Duty of employer to pay equal remuneration to men and women workers for same work or work of a similar nature.” And if we refer to Section 2(D), it does not make any distinction of adult or child employee. It reads as, Section 2 (d) “man” and “woman” mean male and female human beings, respectively, of any age; This act should be amended to make it applicable to all the workers employed by any employee not for specific establishments and employment. The definition of employee given in section2(c) should be suitable amended to include any individual employer also.

Page 189

Vasundhara Patil, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 186190

5) 6)

Judges should be more sensitive while deciding child labour cases so that when they award the punishment, they award the maximum punishment recommended under the act and not use discretion for awarding minimum punishment. The punishments should instil some fear in the minds of employers and deter them to employ child labour in future. The new bill, “Child & Adolescent Labour (Prohibition) Act” should be further amended to include any employer whether in factory industry or any undertaking or any individual employee employing even a single child labour so as to include the organised as well as unorganised child labour sector. Creating awareness of child labour hardships among the parents by NGO and Government will the most deciding factor for reducing child labour. The small shop owners, the small time contractors who hire children, the families who hire domestic help should not only be discouraged, punished by law, for engaging child labour, but also creating awareness among them will certainly reduce child labour in unorganised sector.

Further more active role should taken by the Judiciary and the Government and Non Government Organisation and parents. We hope that we will overcome all the socio-legal challenges and eradicate child labour in India for ever. References 1) 2) 3) 4) 5) 6) 7) 8) 9) 10) 11) 12) 13) 14) 15) 16) 17) 18) 19)

www.ilo.org accessed on10.5.14 Yacouba Diallo, Frank Hagemann, Alex Etienne,Yonca Gurbuzer and Farhad Mehran Global child labour developments:Measuring trends from 2004 to 2008 published by ILO http://labour.gov.in accesed on9.07.14 http://labour.gov.in/content/division/labour-policies.php accessed on9.07.14 http://indiankanoon.org/doc/17007217/ accessed on 30.6.14 http://indiankanoon.org/doc/120485358/ accessed on 30.6.14 http://www.childlineindia.org.in accessed on22.7.14 http://supremecourtofindia.nic.in/courtnews/2011_issue_2.pdf accessed on 24.7.14 http://indiankanoon.org/doc/190683897/ accessed on 24.07.14 http://indiankanoon.org/doc/418234/ accessed on 24.07.14 M.C. Mehta v. State of Tamil Nadu and others ,(1996) 6 SCC 756 Nathan D and George A:Corporate Governance and Child Labour, Economic& Political Weekly, Vol - XLVII No. 50, December 15, 2012 Biggeri M, Sudarshan R, and Mehrotra S.,Child Labour in Industrial Outworker Households in India ; Economic& Political Weekly,Vol - XLIV No. 12, March 21, 2009 http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/bangalore/State-moots-own-anti-child-labour-Act/articleshow/36456040.cms dated13.06.14 Chamarbagwala R, Regional Returns to Education, Child Labour and Schooling in India Journal of Development Studies, Vol. 44, No. 2, 233–257, February 2008 www.childlineindia.org.in accessed on 25.5.14 www.bba.org.in accessed on 25.5.14 Fortieth Report, Standing Committee on labour(2013-2014), Lok Sabha Secretariat, December,2013. www.nhrc.nic.in

Page 190

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Servant Leadership and Organizational Citizenship Behaviour Among Employees of Service Sector Dr. Garima Mathur Prestige Institute of Management, Airport Road, Opposite Deendayal Nagar,Gwalior - 474 020, MP, India Dr. Pushpa Negi Symbiosis Law School (SLS), Symbiosis International University (SIU), Block A 47/48, Sector-62, Noida – 201 301, UP, India Abstract: This study is aimed at testing different parameters like servant leadership and organizational Citizenship Behavior (OCB) which will help employees of service organizations like banking to work more efficiently and effectively towards achieving individual and organizational goal. Many studies have been conducted on these parameters to gain improved understanding of the forces and analyzing the factors present servant leadership and organizational Citizenship Behavior and the role of these in boosting or jeopardizing business but the present study evaluated the impact of servant leadership on organizational citizenship behaviors. The study included the employees working in insurance, telecom and banking sector of Gwalior region. The measures for both variables were standardized again in the Indian context through consistency tools like Item to total correlation, Cronbach Alpha. The results showed that servant leadership has significant positive impact on organizational citizenship behaviors (OCBs). Keywords: Servant Leadership, Organizational Citizenship Behaviors, Sportsmanship, Conscientiousness, Civic virtue, Interpersonal Harmony I. styling; Introduction Keywords: WWW; component; formatting; style; insert (Minimum 5 to 8 key words) The whole world is facing tough competition to cope with the changing scenario. The organizations require team working and hence understood the concept of working in coordination with each other. But this is not the sole criteria for success. To meet out the challenges employees need to work willingly in the right direction. Willingness among the employees can be generated by right kind of leadership. Researchers discussed many types of leaderships suitable for different situations and kinds of people. Among these much debated is servant leadership. Servant leadership is one of the approaches to leadership which contributed to the way that people lead today. It is a realistic philosophy which supports people who choose to serve first, and then lead as a way of expanding service to individuals and institutions. The theory of servant leadership emerged when Greenleaf (1977) defined the role of the leader as servant. It encourages collaboration, trust, foresight, listening, and the ethical use of power and empowerment. Drury (2004, p.8) defined servant leadership as: “An understanding and practice of leadership that places the good of those lead over the self interest of the leader. Servant leadership promotes the valuing and development of people, the building of community, the practice of authenticity, the providing of leadership for the good of those led, and the sharing of power and status for the common good of each individual, the total organization, and those serve by the organization.” Although interest in servant leadership is increasing, researchers are still lacking in empirical researches to the construct servant leadership (Farling, Stone, & Winston, 1999 and Drury, 2004). Drury (2004) also states that servant leadership has been called as a movement by (Bass, 2000). Few others also quoted servant leadership should be considered in future references of leadership styles (Covey, 2002; DePree, 1995 and Senge, 1997). Servant-leadership focuses on service to followers. It is an approach to work that emphasizes the healthy relations between the components of our humanity and our occupational objectives, and a sharing of power in decision making. Servant leaders believe that serving the needs of their followers is the leader’s top priority (Ehrhart, 2004 and Greenleaf, 2002). It is the moral obligation on the servant leaders that they have to look after the needs of their followers, and prefer to think about them over their own well-being and over the interests of the organization (Greenleaf 1977; 1998). A servant leader views leadership not as position or status, but as an opportunity to serve others, to develop them to their full potential. Greenleaf believed the final goal of servant hood was to help others become

Page 191

Garima Mathur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 191-196

servants themselves so that society would benefit as well. The theory behind servant leadership is that such leadership helps create a positive work environment in which salespeople develop feelings of attachment and loyalty to the organization (Liden, Sandy, Hao Zhao, and David, 2008). In fact the traits of leaders were compared and researches evident that servant leaders possess different personal values than non-servant leaders (Russell, 2001). There are at least ten characteristics of servant leaders as identified by Spear (1998). For example, Listening, empathy, healing, awareness, persuasion, conceptualization, foresight, committed to the growth of people and building community. In the present study these characteristics were used to form a questionnaire of 11 items. The Organizational Citizenship Behaviors (OCBs) are a special type of work behavior that are defined as individual behaviors beneficial to the organization and are discretionary, not directly or explicitly recognized by the formal reward system. The interest in the topic of OCB is due to its contribution to business performance. Empirical research in management has shown that employeesâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; organizational citizenship behaviors (OCBs) improve the efficiency and effectiveness of the organization (Podsakoff et al. 1997). According to Organ's (1988) definition, it represents individual behavior that is discretionary, not directly or explicitly recognized by the formal reward system, and in the aggregate promotes the efficient and effective functioning of the organization. The literature indicates that Servant Leadership is not a position or status, but is an opportunity to serve others, to develop them to their full potential. Servant-leadership emphasizes increased service to others; an approach to work that emphasizes the healthy organic and functional relations between the components of our humanity and our vocational and occupational objectives, and a sharing of power in decision making. On the other hand Organizational Citizenship Behavior is individual behavior that is discretionary, not directly or explicitly recognized by formal reward system.Although the relationship between both the variables was established by few researchers, it still lacks to be tested in various areas where leadership is inevitable and getting work done through followers is mandatory. Thus the present study aimed at finding out the ways which help an individual to better understand the role of being a servant leader in creating good citizens for the organizations like banks where the team leaders and their team members were considered as sample. The research was conducted on these parameters to gain improved understanding of the forces and analyzing the factors present servant leadership and organizational Citizenship Behavior and the role of these in boosting or jeopardizing business. II. Literature Review Servant leaders are different from their counterparts and the traditional concept of what a leader is or does. It gained an increased attention among different leadership styles. Benut-Gomez (2004, p.143) states that "to succeed, leaders must teach their followers not only how to lead: leadership, but more importantly, how to be a good follower: followership". Similarly, Stone, Robert & Patterson (2004) also suggested that the servant leader's focus is on the followers, and the achievement of organizational objectives is a subordinate outcome. The extent to which the leader is able to shift the primary focus of leadership from the organization to the follower is the distinguishing factor in classifying leaders as either transformational or servant leaders. Therefore, a good follower is someone who can take direction without challenging their leader. It is the servant leaderâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s ability to be both a great follower and a great leader that is results in their ability to inspire and motivate others. One more important aspect of servant leadership is its ability to see more clearly than anyone else as a result of their continual openness to inspiration and revelation (Covey 2006; Rowe 2003 and Wheatley 2004) proposes servant leaders bring inspiration, reflection, empathy, foresight and intuition, perceptivity, and relational aptitude to their service which involves emotional intelligence within the leaders. Researchers have found support for three variables in servant leadership including service, empowerment and visioning (Dennis & Winston 2003 and Page & Wong 2000). In addition, the servant leader actively recruits exemplary followers and is open to input from them which enhances leader-follower trust (Benut-Gomez 2004 and Pepper 2003). Russell (2001) identified issues relating to both personal values and organizational values. Fundamentally, leader values may be the underlying factors that separate servant leaders from all other leadership types. Moreover, the servant leader is willing to sacrifice themselves out of love for others and in the face of difficulty openly willing to accept fault for negative outcomes (Rowe 2003 and Wheatley 2004). Lab (1991) proposes servant leaders perform several functions in order to develop a culture of servant leadership such as value people, develop people, build community, display authenticity, shared leadership through shared vision. Organizational citizenship behavior (OCB) has for many years been identified as a core construct in understanding the relationship between the employee and the employer (Mathieu & Zajac 1990 and Meyer et. al 2002). With regard to the former, analyses consistently indicate significant correlations between OCB and turnover intention (Hackett, Bycio & Hausdorf 1994 and Randall 1990). With regard to the latter, further relationships have been identified between components of OCB and a range of discretionary and extra-role behaviors (Meyer & Herscovitch 2001). Many researchers explored the structure of, and relationships between, organizational commitment and organizational citizenship behavior (Somers 1995; Cropanzano, James &

Page 192

Garima Mathur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 191-196

Konovsky 1993 and Organ & Ryan 1995). Smith, Organ & Near (1983) examined the structure of organizational citizenship behavior (OCB) and its relation to organizational commitment in Nepal. The factor analyses in the study (Organ & Near 1983) revealed two factors of OCB, altruism and compliance, replicating western models of extra-role behavior Structural equation analysis which showed a positive relation between affective and normative commitment on the one hand and both citizenship factors on the other. Continuance commitment was found to be negatively related to compliance and unrelated to altruism. Nielsen et al (2003) explained relationships among different variables such as organizational citizenship behavior (OCB), task interdependence, and performance in work teams. As predicted, measures of team OCB collected from both team members and customers correlated positively with concurrent team performance and subsequent performance using criterion data from both team leaders and team customers. Task interdependence moderated the positive relationship of team OCB with subsequent team performance. The results, based on multi-source measures of both team OCB and team performance, collected on two occasions, extended the researches on OCB from the individual to the team level. Ehrhart (2004) tried to build theory on the relationship of servant leadership and organisational citizenship behavior (OCB). Similarly, the findings of Smith, Organ and Near's (1983) supports the work of Ehrhart (2004) which lead to formulate following hypotheses: Hypothesis 1: There is significant relationship between servant leadership and OCB. Hypothesis 2: There is significant relationship between Social and Personal characteristics and OCB. III. Research Methodology Study and Sample: The study was quantitative, explanatory co-relational in nature where survey method was used to collect the data. The population included all the white collar employees of banking and insurance sector in Gwalior region. The data were collected from 8 companies and 300 questionnaires were distributed out of which 210 questionnaires were returned showing 70% response rate. After deleting incomplete responses data for this study were obtained from 180 respondents of eight organizations of banking sector. Instrumentation: A three part self reported survey including questionnaires published by NebGuide containing 11 items to measure servant leadership was used. These 11 items were 11 constructs proposed by (Spears, 1998) servant leadership such as calling, listening, empathy, healing, awareness, persuasion, conceptualization, foresight, stewardship, growth and building community. The measure was converted in to rating scale of 1 to 7. Second part of the questionnaire contained questionnaire of Farh, Zhong and Organ (2004) for OCB including 27 items. The measure was prepared for Chinese population. The responses taken on the Likert type of 1 to 7 where 1 represent minimum importance and 7 represent the maximum importance. Total responses were elicited on 38 items, which took 20 minutes to answer. The third part contained personal details of the respondents. Tools Used for Data Analysis: Many methods were used to analyze the data to convert it in to useful information. The measures were validated through different methods such as internal consistency was established through item to total correlation and Cronbach alpha was applied to assess reliability. To ensure construct validity exploratory factor analysis was employed. The relationship between both the variables was established through Linear Regression. IV. Analysis The study data from the 180 Indian respondents were assessed using SPSS. Internal consistency was established through item to total correlation. The co-relational value was high so all the items were considered for further analysis. Exploratory factor analysis was employed using Principal component analysis and the Varimax rotation with Kaiser Normalization. The exploratory factor analysis was employed to determine construct validity, and Cronbach’s alpha coefficient was used to examine construct reliability. The coefficient alpha was used as an estimate of internal consistency reliability for each dimension and the reliability measures were above 0.70 (Nunnally, 1978). Table 1 and 2 (annexure) presents the summary of this study's psychometric evaluation. The alpha values were (α=0.825) and (α=0.918) for servant leadership and OCB respectively. In the first step, factor analysis was initially conducted with the 11 items of Servant leadership and 27 items of OCB. The exploratory factor analysis resulted in two dimensions for servant leadership and eight dimensions for OCB. The value of the KMO measure of sampling adequacy is 0.716 and 0.849 for servant leadership and OCB, hence, it was appropriate to go for factor analysis. Since, the sample was more than 150, indicating that carrying out factor analysis on the data was feasible. In the first round of the principal factor analysis, two Eigen values > 1.00 (3.201 and 2.031) were obtained for servant leadership and for OCB eight Eigen values were above 1.00 (see table 1 and 2).

Page 193

Garima Mathur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 191-196

Table 1 Showing Results of Factor Analysis of Servant Leadership Items of Servant Leadership Hear others ideas and value them Willing to sacrifice your own self-interest for the good of the group Come to you when emotionally disturbed Understand others circumstances and problems Strong awareness of surroundings Willing to follow your requests Feel a strong sense of community Commitment to growth and development of others Preparing the organization for the betterment of society Ability to conceptualize the world, events and possibilities Others have confidence in your ability to anticipate the future and its consequences Eigen Values Percentage of variance explained Cumulative percentage of variance explained

Cooperation

Helping coworkers

Promote Company’s Image

Conscientiousn ess

Sportsmanship

Interpersonal Harmony

Altruism Prohibit behavior harmful to organization Keep workplace clean and neat Refer others to work for company Indoctrinate others with correct political thought Participate in company-organized group activities Save company resources Defend company against disasters

Saving Company Resources

Table 2 Showing Results of Factor Analysis of OCB Component

Items



Components Personal Qualities Sociable Characteristics .765 .741 .691 .580 .575 .329 .556 .550 .486 .739 .727 .623 3.201 2.031 29.104 18.465 29.104 47.569

.761 .752 .737

.325

.725 .669 .660 .623

.314

Make constructive .610

Suggestions Patriotic Obey company rules Participate in union activities Participate in activities organized by groups Maintain harmonious relationships Take extra responsibilities Comply with social norms Communicate within the firm Physically fit Engage in self training Volunteer for overtime work Serve community Promote company image and products to outsiders Use personal resources to Aid Company Share useful work-related information Help colleagues in work-related matters Help coworkers in non work matters Cooperate at work Contribute to public welfare Eigen Values Percentage of variance explained Cumulative percentage of variance explained

.322

.564 .508 .789 .741 .657 .618 .882 .882 .584 .554 .837 .821 .707 .689 .364 .895 .862

3.321 12.299

2.876 10.653

2.645 9.795

2.584 9.570

2.282 8.454

2.039 7.553

1.998 7.366

.888 .861 1.973 7.308

12.299

22.952

32.747

42.318

50.771

58.324

65.691

72.998

The EFA values ranged from 0.486 to 0.765 for the both the factors. The items were clubbed in the headings ‘Personal Characteristics’ and ‘Sociable Characteristics’. As the items were representing either the personal qualities such as Commitment to growth and development of others and Willing to sacrifice your own self-

Page 194

Garima Mathur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 191-196

interest for the good of the group or sociological aspect such as Preparing the organization for the betterment of society. For OCB the EFA values were ranged from 0.364 to 0.895. The percentage variance was 47.569 for servant leadership and 72.998 for OCB. There were few factors having cross loadings but all of them were retained as Ford, MacCallum, and Tail's (1986) suggested minimum factor loading of 0.40 and the cross loadings were below 0.40. Moreover, the difference between cross loadings was less than 0.25 in all three cases. Eight factors were converged after varimax rotation. The factors were ‘Altruism, Saving Company Resources, Interpersonal Harmony, Sportsmanship, Conscientiousness, Civic Virtue, Helping Coworkers, Cooperation’. Most of the factors were found to be consistent with the research of Farh, Zhong and Organ (2004). Only few such as Sportsmanship (Podsakoff, Mackenzie, Paine, and Bachrach (2000), Conscientiousness (Farh, Earley and Lin 1997), Civic virtue (Podsakoff, Mackenzie, Paine, and Bachrach (2000) were consistent with findings of others. Result of Hypothesis Testing Regression analysis was used to test the hypotheses. To test the direct effect hypotheses the dependent variable (OCB) was regressed to independent variable (Servant Leadership). The results supported the hypothesis. The model used for regression has good fit as indicated by F-value 896.667 which is significant at 0% level of significance indicating a high predictability of model. The regression model presents (R 2= 0.834, β= 0.913, p=0.000) which represents that servant leadership shows 83.4 percent variance in OCB. The result supports the hypothesis and indicates the statically significant relationship between both the variables. Multiple regression was then applied to test second hypothesis which states that both the personal and sociable characteristics are positively related to organizational citizenship behavior. The data reported that both personal characteristics (Standardized β= 0.686, p=0.000) and Sociable characteristics (Standardized β= 0.354, p=0.000) has significant positive relationship with OCB where,m adjusted R2 showed 83.5 percent variance in the criterion variable. V. Discussion The study resulted in to number of inferences. The study focused on examining the impact of servant leadership as independent variable on OCB as dependent variable. Servant leadership and its dimensions were regressed with over all OCB inclusive of all the dimensions. The data provide general support to the hypothesis that servant leadership is related to OCB. The results of multiple regression also support the hypothesis that both dimensions of servant leadership are positively related with OCB. The results replicated the findings of Ehrhart’s (2004). He found a significant positive relationship of servant-leadership with OCB indicating that the employees getting benefits from their leaders are more likely to exhibit helping and careful behaviors. The theoretical framework was suggested by Greenleaf (1977) who believed that a leader who serves his followers get a more caring and supportive workforce. Smith, Organ and Near's (1983) also supported the view that leadership should be related to OCB. They argued that leaders positing as role models in serving followers make followers to show pro-social behaviours. Different aspects of personal characteristics such as listening, empathy, persuasion, conceptualization, foresight, stewardship showing trust in a person makes him adorable among his subordinates. Listening on the part of leader sends a signal of ‘being heard’ among followers. Similarly, other attributes such as conceptualization; the ability to dream or think beyond day to day realities helps leader to think beyond as well to foresee future. Such characteristics create an environment where each employee likes to work willingly. These things communicate a feeling of belongingness in the part of individuals which leads to get a good citizen for the organization. VI. Conclusion Organizational Citizenship Behavior has been considered as better criteria for measuring employee’s behaviour in the organization. The extra role behaviours can better be demonstrated by qualities on the part of leaders. The research studied the impact of servant leadership on OCB. The factors underlying servant leadership and OCB were also identified and the impact of both personal and sociable characteristics of servant leadership on OCB was measured. The results indicated that the servant leadership behaviours predict OCB significantly in service industries such as banks, insurance etc. Similarly, both characteristics of servant leadership were found positively related to OCB. The study is useful in enhancing OCB by focusing on the specific style of leadership i.e. servant leadership. Personal characteristics of leaders play more dominant role in exhibiting follower’s OCB. VII. References [1] [2] [3] [4]

Banutu-Gomez, M. B. (2004), “Great Leaders Teach Exemplary Followership and Serve as Servant Leaders,” Journal of American Academy of Business, Cambridge, 4(1/2), 143-151. Bass, B. M. (2000), “The future of leadership in learning organizations,” Journal of Leadership Studies, 7(3), 18. Covey, S. R. (2002), “Servant-leadership and community leadership in the twenty-first century”. In L. C. Spears and M. Lawrence (Eds.), Focus on leadership: Servant-leadership for the 21st century. New York: John Wiley and Sons. Covey, S. R. (2006), “Servant leadership,” Leadership Excellence, 5-6.

Page 195

Garima Mathur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 191-196 [5] [6] [7] [8]

[9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20] [21] [22] [23] [24] [25] [26] [27] [28] [29] [30] [31] [32] [33] [34] [35]

Cropanzano, R., James, K., & Konovsky, M. A. (1993), “Dispositional affectivity as a predictor of work attitudes and job performance,” Journal of Organizational Behavior, 14, 595-606. Dennis, R. S., & Winston, B. E. (2003), “A factor analysis of Page and Wong’s servant leadership instrument,” The Leadership & Organization Development Journal, 24(8), 455-459. DePree, M. (1995), Forward. In L. C. Spears (Ed.), “Reflections on leadership: How Robert K. Greenleaf's theory of servantleadership influenced today's top management thinkers,” New York: John Wiley and Sons, Inc. Drury, S. L. (2004), “Servant Leadership and Organizational Commitment: Empirical Findings and Workplace Implications,” Servant Leadership Research Round table Proceedings, Regent University, School of Leadership Studies, Virginia Beach, VA, 23, (1-17). Ehrhart, Mark G. (2004), “Leadership and Procedural Justice Climate as Antecedents of Unit-Level Organizational Citizenship Behavior,” Personnel Psychology, 57, 61–94. Farh, J. L., Zhong, C. B. & Organ, D. W. (2004), “Organizational Citizenship Behavior in the People's Republic of China,” Organization Science, 15(2), 241-253. Farling, M. L., Stone, A. G., & Winston, B. E. (1999), “Servant leadership: Setting the Stage for Empirical Research,” Journal of Leadership Studies, 6, 49-72. Farh, J., Earley, P. C., & Lin, S. (1997), “Impetus for action: A cultural analysis of justice and organizational citizenship behavior in Chinese society,” Administrative Science Quarterly, 42, 421-444. Ford, J. K., MacCallum, R. C., & Tail, M. (1986), “The Application of Exploratory Factor Analysis in Applied Psychology: A Critical Review and Analysis,” Personnel Psychology, 39, 291- 314. Greenleaf (1977), “The role of values in servant leadership,” Journal of Leadership & Organization Development, 22(2), 76 – 84. Greenleaf (1998), “The Power of Servant Leadership,” San Francisco: Berrett-Koehler. Greenleaf (2002), “Servant Leadership: A Journey into the Nature of Legitimate Power and Greatness,” 25th anniversary ed., Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press. Hackett, Bycio & Hausdorf (1994), “Further Assessments of Meyer and Allen’s (1991) three component model of organizational commitment,” Journal of Applied Psychology, 79, 15-23. Spears Larry (1996), “Reflections on Robert K. Greenleaf and Servant-Leadership,” Journal of Motivation & Organization Development, 17(7), 33 – 35. Laub, J. (1999), “Assessing the servant organization: Development of the servant organizational leadership (SOLA) instrument”, Dissertation Abstracts International, 60(2), 308. (UMI No. 9921922) Liden, Robert C., Sandy J. Wayne, Hao Zhao, and David Henderson (2008), “Servant Leadership: Development of a Multidimensional Measure and Multi-Level Assessment”, The Leadership Quarterly, 19, 2 (April), 161–177. Mathieu, J. E., & Zajac, D. M. (1990), “A review and meta-analysis of the antecedents, correlates, and consequences of organizational commitment,” Psychological Bulletin, 108(2), 171-194. Meyer, J. P., & Herscovitch, L. (2001), “Commitment in the workplace: Toward a general model,” Human Resource Management Review, 11, 299–326. Meyer, J. P., Allen, N. J., & Smith, C. (1993), “Commitment to organizations and occupations: Extension and test of a threecomponent conceptualization,” Journal of Applied Psychology, 78, 538–551. Mayer, J. D., Salovey, P., & Caruso, D. R. (2002), Mayer– Salovey–Caruso Emotional Intelligence Test (MSCEIT) user’s manual. Toronto, Ontario, Canada: MHS Publishers. Organ, D. W. (1988), “Organizational citizenship behavior,” The good soldier syndrome. Lexington, MA: Lexington Books. Nielsen Tjai M., Eric Sundstrom, Sarah K. Soulen, Terry Halfhill, Joseph W. Huff. (2003), “Corporate citizenship in team-based organizations: An essential ingredient for sustained success”, 9, 169 – 187. Organ, D.W., & Ryan, K. (1995), “A meta-analytic review of attitudinal and dispositional predictors of organizational citizenship behaviour,” Personnel Psychology, 48, 775-800. Page, D., & Wong, T. P. (2000), “A conceptual framework for measuring servantleadership”, In S. Abjibolosoo (Ed.), The human factor in shaping the course of history and development. Lanham, MD: University Press of America. Pepper, A. (2003), “Leading Professionals: A Science, A Philosophy and A Way of Working,” Journal of Change Management, 3(4), 349. Podsakoff, P.M., Ahearne, M. & MacKenzie, S.B. (1997), “Organizational Citizenship Behavior and the Quantity and Quality of Work Group Performance,” Journal of Applied Psychology, 82, 262–270. Randall, D. M. (1990), “The consequences of organizational commitment: Methodological investigation,” Journal of Organizational Behavior, 11, 361-378. Rowe, R. (2003), “Leaders as Servants,” New Zealand Management, 50 (1), 24. Russell Robert F. (2001), “The Role of Values in Servant Leadership,” Journal of Leadership & Organization Development, 22(2), 76–84. Russell, Robert F., A. Gregory Stone (2002), “A review of servant leadership attributes: developing a practical model,” Journal of Motivation & Organization Development, 23(3), 145 – 157. Senge, P. M. (1997), “Creating learning communities,” Executive Excellence, 14(3).

Page 196

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

QUALITY OF LIFE AMONG TYPE-II DIABETES MELLITUS PATIENTS IN SOUTH INDIA: A DESCRIPTIVE STUDY Anumol Mathew1, Anusree T. K.1, Aparna Mathew A.1, Archana S.1, Athira M.1, Sachina B.T2, Gireesh G R3. 1 Students, Final Year B.Sc Nursing, Yenepoya Nursing College, Yenepoya University, Mangalore, Karnataka, India 2 (Corresponding) Lecturer, Department of Medical Surgical Nursing, Yenepoya Nursing College, Yenepoya University, Mangalore, Karnataka, India 3 Associate Professor, Department of Medical Surgical Nursing, Yenepoya Nursing College, Yenepoya University, Mangalore, Karnataka, India Abstract: Diabetes mellitus, a common endocrinological condition among general population, is often looked upon with dread despite wide range of medications. Diabetes patients are known to have a worse quality of life than individuals without diabetes. A descriptive survey approach with non-experimental descriptive survey design was used for the study. The aim of the study was to assess the quality of life of among Type II diabetes mellitus patients. The Quality of Life Instrument for Indian Diabetes Patients (QOLID) was used to collect the data. The data were collected by questionnaire method from 100 type II diabetes mellitus patients, who were selected using non-probability purposive sampling technique at Yenepoya Medical College Hospital, Mangalore, India. Data collected from the subjects were analyzed using descriptive and inferential statistics. The results showed that the majority of the subjects (57%) had moderate quality of life, 38% had good quality of life, 4% had very good quality of life, and only 1% subjects had poor quality of life. and the findings of the study highlighted the significance of incorporating techniques to improve the quality of life of Type II diabetes mellitus patients by providing an information booklet to achieve a better quality of life. Key Words: Quality of life; Type II diabetes mellitus; South India; information booklet I. INTRODUCTION Quality of life is important for people with diabetes and their healthcare providers for several reasons. This is because many people who suffer from diabetes and who have poor quality of life, often have less attention to their self-care and disease management.1 When self-care is diminished in diabetes, it in turn leads to poor glycaemic control and increase risk of complications. Thus, quality of life issues are crucially important because they may powerfully predict an individual’s capacity to manage his disease and maintain long term health and wellbeing.2 Diabetes is seventh leading cause of death in United States. Diabetes is iceberg disease. Although increase in both the prevalence and incidence of Type II diabetes mellitus have occurred globally, WHO estimates that more than 346 million people worldwide have diabetes. This number is likely to more than double by 2030 without intervention. Almost 80% of Diabetes deaths occur in low and middle income countries. 3 India is home to over 61 million diabetic patients (2012) an increase from 50.8 million last year (2010). By 2030, India’s diabetes burden is expected to cross the 100 million mark as against 87 million earlier estimated. The country is also the largest contributor to regional mortality with 9, 83,000 deaths caused due to diabetes in the year of 2011. The percentage of diabetic cases residing in urban area of India projected to increase from 54% in 1995 to 73% by the year of 2025.4 An epidemiological survey was conducted to assess the quality of life among 951 elderly diabetes mellitus patients in Shanghi community of China. The study results showed that general assessment of perceived health was worsen, the mean score of multi-item dimensions assessment had been decreased. The risk factors had a totally 30.5% impact on the entire quality of life. The study recommended that there is need for useful and practical methods to improve quality of life of elderly diabetes mellitus patients. 5 A survey and chart review was conducted to assess the health-related quality of life among 2285 type II diabetes people in the Canada. The study results showed that the most prevalent diabetic complications were coronary artery disease (16%), retinopathy (15%), cerebrovascular accidents (9%), neuropathy (9%), peripheral vascular disease (7%), and nephropathy (6%). Significant correlations were found between the duration of insulin use

Page 197

Anumol Mathew et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 197-200

and complications. The study concluded that the people with diabetes experience significant impairment in their health-related quality of life, the presence of diabetic complications significantly affects some health-related quality of life of Type II diabetes mellitus patients.6 A study was conducted to assess the diabetes mellitus and health-related quality of life among 37,054 older adults in US. The study result showed that the proportion of older adults reporting more unhealthy days was significantly higher among those with diabetes (4032) compared to those without the conditions. The study concluded that diabetes is independently associated with lower levels of HRQOL among older adults.7 A study was conducted to assess the health-related quality of life among 50 samples with diabetic mellitus in Romania. The SF-36 scale was used to collect the data. The study result showed that the QOL score for study group was significantly lower compared with general population. There are no other statistically significant correlations between SF-36 score and other variables analyzed. The study concluded that the patients with DM have statistically significant impairment of all aspects of QOL.8 A cross-sectional study was conducted to assess the quality of life among 177 elderly diabetic patients at Swedish. The diabetic subjects were compared with age and gender matched controls from a random standard population sample (SPS) of the Swedish population. The study results showed that the HRQOL was poorer in diabetic subjects than in the SPS controls. Atheromatous complications and nonvascular disease were significant predictors of a poor health-related quality of life. The study concluded that the elderly diabetic subjects had a poorer health-related quality of life than the general population, especially regarding physical health. 9 A comparative study was conducted to assess the impact of diabetes on the HRQOL among 112 diabetes mellitus patients and 81 healthy adults control group at Nigeria. The study results showed that the HRQOL of patients was lower in all domains except the environmental domain (P=0.6478) compared to control group. The study concluded that diabetes has impacts on the quality of life of the patients.10 A cross-sectional study was conducted to assess the dependent quality of life in older patients with type II diabetes mellitus among 285 samples in Slovenia. The study result showed that the lower QOL was significantly connected to a heart attack episode and to the perception of not having diabetes under control. The study suggested implementing appropriate interventions for achieving better management of diabetes and ultimately improving the QOL of patients with diabetes.11 II. MATERIALS AND METHODS A descriptive approach with non-experimental descriptive survey design found to be appropriate and selected for this study. After obtaining ethical committee approval and formal permission from the concerned authority, the data were collected from 100 type II diabetes mellitus patients. A non-probability purposive sampling technique was used to select the subjects and written informed consent was obtained from them. The data were collected using Demographic Proforma and The Quality of Life Instrument for Indian Diabetes Patients (QOLID) at Yenepoya Medical College Hospital, Mangalore, India. III. RESULTS Section I: Demographic data About 39% of the study subjects belonged to the age group of 60 years and above, 53% were of male gender, 89% were married, 33% were had diabetes from 1-3 years, 33% were had family history of diabetes and 63% of subjects had co-morbid illness.

Section II: Distribution of subjects according to their quality of life scores Majority of the subjects (57%) had moderate quality of life, followed by good quality of life for 38%, followed by very good quality of life for 4%, and only 1% of the subject had poor quality of life.

Page 198

Anumol Mathew et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 197-200

Table 1: Overall mean median, mean percentage and standard deviation of quality of life scores n=100 Max possible score 170

Range 41-149

Mean 93.14

Median 84

Standard Deviation 18.19

Mean% 54.8

The data presented in the table 1 shows that the mean percentage of quality of life was 54.8%, which indicates that there was a moderate quality for type II diabetes mellitus patients. Section III: Association between quality of life and selected demographic variables Table 2: Association between quality of life and selected demographic variables n=100 Sl. No. 1. a. b. 2. a. b. c. d. e. f.

3. a. b. c. d. e. 4. a. b. c. d. e.

Demographic data Type of family Nuclear family Joint family Occupation Professional Business Agriculture Coolie Housewife Any other

Monthly income in rupees <5000 5001 – 10000 10001 – 15000 15001 – 20000 ≥20000 Duration of illness 1 month - 1 year 1- 3 year 3 - 5 year 5 - 7 year > 7 year

Quality of life score Median ≤ 84 Median >84

2 value (df)

40 18

38 4

4 3 15 12 17 7

1 8 8 13 8 4

5 16 25 6 6

0 13 19 7 3

*4.77 (1)

13 15 11 11 8

4 18 10 5 5

*6.27 (1)

*6.57 (1)

*7.95 (1)

Table value χ21=3.84, P > 0.05 *Significant The data presented in the Table 2 shows that there is a significant association between the quality of life and demographic variables like type of family (χ2(1)=6.57, table value χ2(1)=3.84), occupation (χ2(1)=7.95, table value χ2(1)=3.84), monthly income (χ2(1)=4.77, table value χ2(1)=3.84) and duration of illness (χ2(1)=6.27, table value χ2(1)=3.84) and no significant association with other demographic variables. Thus it is interpreted that quality of life is influenced by the demographic variables like type of family, occupation, monthly income, duration of illness. Hence the research hypothesis accepted for the same variables and rejected for other variables. IV. DISCUSSION In this study: majority of the subjects (57%) had moderate quality of life, 38% had good quality of life, 4% had very good quality of life, and only 1% subjects had poor quality of life. The mean percentage of quality of life was 54.8%. The following studies support the findings of the current study: A cross-sectional study was conducted to assess the quality of life among 260 diabetic patients in Delhi. The study result showed that among the subject, 46.2% of the male and 59.8% of the female respondents were either overweight or obese. Regular physical activity was undertaken by less than half of the subjects (46.5%). Overall, males had higher quality of life score than females. Quality of life score had significant association with socioeconomic status, education, and habitual physical activity. The study concluded that the Diabetes had an adverse effect on the quality of life of the patients. The study suggested that the regular meditation, creating self-help groups, physical activity, good glycaemic control, improving female literacy, and avoidance of substance abuse may help to improve the quality of life.12 V. CONCLUSION The following conclusions were drawn on the basis of the findings of the study:  Majority of the subjects (57%) had moderate quality of life, followed by good quality of life for 38%, followed by very good quality of life for 4%, and only 1% of the subject had poor quality of life.

Page 199

Anumol Mathew et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 197-200



There is a significant association between the quality of life and demographic variables like type of family (χ2(1)=6.57, table value χ2(1)=3.84), occupation (χ2(1)=7.95, table value χ2(1)=3.84), monthly income (χ2(1)=4.77, table value χ2(1)=3.84) and duration of illness (χ2(1)=6.27, table value χ2(1)=3.84).

Prevalence of metabolic syndrome in an urban Indian diabetic population. [online]. Available from:URL:https//www.icsi.org/guidelines__more/catalog..and../diabetes/. Accessed on 2010 Nov 10. Quality of life type II diabetes. [online]. Available from: URL:http//www.icmr.nic.in/ijmar/2007/march. Accessed on 2007 Dec 8. Richard R, Rubin. Diabetes and quality of life. J Diabetes Spectrum 2000;13:21. Dixon JB, Roux CW, RubinoF, Zimmet P. Bariatric surgery for type 2 diabetes. [online]. Available from: URL:http//www.en_wikipedia.org/wiki/Diabetes_mellitus_type_2. Accessed on 2012 Jun 16. Tang WL, Wang YM, Du WM, Cheng NN, Chen BY. Assessment of quality of life and relevant factors in elderly diabetic patients. J Pharmacoepidemiol Drug Saf 2006 Feb;15(2):123-30. Harvey T, William Z. Health-related quality of life and type 2 diabetes. J BCM 2006 Aug;(4)8:272-8. David WB. Diabetes mellitus and health-related quality of life among older adults. J Diabetic Care 2003 Nov;24(4). Porojan M, Laura P, DumitrascuDL. Assessing health-related quality of life in diabetic patients. J Diabetes Care 1998;21:1414– 31. Wandell PE, Tovi J. The quality of life of elderly diabetic patients. J Diabetes Care 2000 Jan-Feb;14(1):25-30. Odili VU, Ugboka LU. Quality of life of people with diabetes in benin city as measured with WHOQOL-BREF. Journal of Law, Healthcare and Ethics 2010;6(2). Eva T. Dependent quality of life (ADDQOL) in older patients with diabetes mellitus type 2 in Slovenia. Journal of International Society for Pharmacoeconomics; 2013. Yogesh G, Sharma AK, Agarwal AK, Bhatnagar MK, Roochika R. A cross-sectional study of QOL of diabetic patients at tertiary care hospitals. Indian J Community Med 2009;34(17).

VI. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12.

REFERENCES

13. 14.

VII.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENT

Our special thanks to all the participants who enthusiastically participated in the study for being very co-operative and also adding light to our studies with their heartful expression.

Conflict of Interest The authors declare that they have no competing interest.

Page 200

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

The Treatment of Truth and Reality: A Study of Iris Murdoch’s “The Black Prince” Dr. Richa Tripathi Assistant Professor, Department of English, Galgotia College of Engineering and Technology, UPTU, Gr. Noida, India Abstract: Iris Murdoch’s novel The Black Prince (1973) has been considered by many critics to be the best of Murdoch’s novel which won the most prestigious James Tail Black Memorial Prize. The paper illustrates Murdoch’s conviction that although human beings think that their active participation in dynamic social life, involvement in creating and solving problems and tendencies to be judgmental are the only implication of their supposed human existence. On the contrary, these illusions and myths create more confusion in understanding the complexities of human survivals. This research paper explores veiled sense present behind these myths, false assumptions and idealism and discloses the true parameters of being real humane while facing extreme pressure, criticism, betrayal, treachery and opposition with the help of truth on the ground of reality. The study also investigates one’s treatment towards true love and its impulsive collision with eroticism and sexual desires in which the existence of platonic love is very crucial. Consequently, abstract nourishment of innocent true love does not stay alive against concrete realm of sensual urges and physical pleasures. Keywords: Irish Murdoch, Realism, Truth, Human Freedom, Love, Sexuality I. Introduction . Dame Jean Iris Murdoch, a British novelist and philosopher, is best known for her representation of intellect, humor, wit and sincerity. She is much appreciated for her ability to analyze puzzled human relations, complexities of human thoughts, restrictions of human mindsets, attitudes and outlooks towards life and their collision with myth, reality and truth. This research paper reveals Iris Murdoch’s treatment with truth and reality and her attempt to help her readers by being truth seeker and having realistic approach to human life. With the help of her Novel ‘The Black Prince’, this research deals with the individual’s greatest fear of accepting truth and facing reality while bearing so much pain and havoc of practical world beyond ideal world. The story revolves around the protagonist Bradley Pearson, a fifty eight years old man who has previously published three books. He quits his lifelong job as a tax inspector for the sake of creating a great novel of his period. For getting a divine and spiritual inspiration from nature, he decides to spend the summer in a rented cottage on the coast. Before he can leave for the coast, a series of events keeps him stuck with his close relatives; his detested ex-wife’s brother, Francis visits him he finds out that his ex-wife, Christian, has returned to London and offers him to reunite with his sister again for money but Bradley denies to do so. Next he is called to mediate in a marital clash between his close friends Arnold, a successful but inartistic writer and Rachel Baffin, his wife. During the fight, Rachel hits her head on the fireplace poker, but stays alive. After controlling the whole situation, while leaving their house, Bradley encounters Juliun, twenty year old daughter of Arnold by the subway station who wants Bradley to teach her writing skills. The next morning, Bradley’s sister, Priscilla, tries to commit suicide with sleeping pills because of her husband’s extra marital affair with a much younger mistress Rosemary, who was pregnant but escapes. Bradley defines their love relationship unmatched, vulgar, cheap, lustful, ugly and pathetic. Priscilla starts staying at Christian’s house so Francis Marloe, a former doctor, who can care for her. While all of this is happening, Arnold starts having an affair with Christian and Rachel starts taking interest in Bradley. During Rachel and Bradley’s lovemaking, however they cannot perform sexually due to fear from Arnold. He and Rachel later determine to become platonic friends. Juliun has been pestering Bradley to teach her about Hamlet and arrives one day for a lesson when Bradley falls for her. He initially tries to keep his love as a secret but after watching Der Rosenkavalier with Julian however, he confesses his emotions and tells a lie about his age that he is just forty-six, instead of fifty-eight. By the next morning, she has determined that she loves him and later confesses her love to her parents too. They respond by locking her in the room and yelling at Bradley. Despite Rachel and Arnold’s anger, Bradley considers his feelings pure, genuine, normal, appropriate and moral. When Julian sneaks away from her parent’s house, she and Bradley meet and leave for his rented cottage.

Page 201

Richa Tripathi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 201-205

On their first day away, Julian entertains romantic fantasies about marrying Bradley. Their initial attempts of lovemaking turn unsuccessful. The next day, Bradley gets the news of Priscilla’s suicide. He keeps the news of Priscilla’s death secret from Julian to maintain their bliss and further chances of love making. When he returns home, he drags her to the bed and makes violent love to her in such a rough way that Julian later weeps. That night, Arnold begs Juliun to leave and gives her the sad news of Priscilla’s death and reveals Bradley’s true age. In confusion, Juliun refuses to go with her father but leaves the place by the time Bradley wakes up in the morning. Bradley goes back to London for Priscialla’ funeral having this believe that Arnold forced Juliun to leave in the night. Rachel tells Bradley that Juliun left him freely because she learned of Bradley’s recent sexual encounter with Rachel. Bradley is so angry at Rachel’s interference that he spitefully shows her a letter that Arnold wrote describing his love for Christian. Rachel vows never to forgive both of them, Arnold and Bradley. A few days later, Bradley receives a letter from Juliun saying that she is in Venice with someone. He misreads that she still loves him and makes plans to go there. Before leaving, Rachel calls and begs for his immediate assistance. After arriving there, Bradley finds Arnold’s dead body lying on the floor, having been hit with the same fire poker that once hit Rachel. Bradley tries to save Rachel to cover up her crime but because of Rachel’s treachery he is proved as a guilty for the crime. He is later convicted because everyone believes Rachel’s false charges true that he killed Arnold out of envy and rage. Bradley writes his novel from prison during her imprisonment. In the final postscript of the book, the editor, P. Loxias, notes that soon after finishing the book, Bradley Pearson died of a fast growing cancer. The Black Prince presents various interpretations of the events and provides rationale treatment to characters’ motives and actions. As Murdoch‘s motive is revealed by Loxias’s remark in the conclusion of the novel, “art tells the truth that ultimately matters.” 1 (416) Like once Pablo Picasso states “Art is the lie that enables us to realize the truth.” 2 The author is aware about this fact that real life is the inspiration to art and art is the reflection of real life so both are closely resembled to each other. Being an admirer of the ideas of Plato, Iris Murdoch believes in the existence of two worlds simultaneously, the external one is an ideal world and the internal one is the real world. At preliminary level, we live in our own illusionary worlds, full of ideologies, assumptions and false judgments. On the other hand, we come to know about the existence of the hidden world when we find ourselves capable to see beyond the ideal world. One can experience this world only when one is ready to face the challenges of life, prepare to fight for survival, and dare to accept the truth and to encounter reality beyond one’s own limitations and restrictions of all kinds, social, mental, emotional and physical. That hidden world is the world of truth, containing real forms in which one can understand hidden meanings to explore one’s true identity. When one is finally able to analyze the world of ideal and real forms, one is glimpsing truth and finds liberty while facing reality. Bradley Pearson’s struggle to write a deeply meaning novel in The Black Prince captures one artistic attempt to preserve a glimmer of truth. The novel recounts the life of an artist, Bradley Pearson, fifty eight years old writer, whose aim of life is to create an authentic piece of artistic work. For the creation of his masterpiece, he decides to leave his worldly involvements in London. Earlier he assumes that a great writer can produce his creation only if he is ready to quit everything like his worldly responsibilities and duties. But in reality, like Miles Greensleave in Bruno’s Dream, Bradley is avoider of life, who doesn’t need external exile but internal liberty. As Gabriel Pearson puts “anti-anti novel built to explore but withstand the sporadic sense of its own self-invention.”3 Being a great revolutionary writer, Murdoch expresses her disagreement of being an escapist and her final turning events clearly shows that great creations are the outcome of intense sacrifices of human beings while facing challenges of life, not by running away from them. Haruki Murakami in ‘Kafka on the Shore’ comments “Closing your eyes isn't going to change anything. Nothing's going to disappear just because you can't see what's going on. In fact, things will even be worse the next time you open your eyes. That's the kind of world we live in. Keep your eyes wide open. Only a coward closes his eyes. Closing your eyes and plugging up your ears won't make time stand still.” 4 Murdoch’s treatment to her character is similar to the treatment of Almighty towards his mankind whose guidance exists in facing difficulties for getting to their solutions. Just as Bradley packs his suitcase, his ex brother-in-law, Francis Morloe announces his ex-wife Christian is back in London after her husband’s death. He tries to convince Bradley to reunite with Christian so that they might get her money. Bradley strictly refuses to do so. Bradley describes his relation with Christian: “At first I saw her as a life bringer. Then I saw her as a death bringer.”(20) Christian is a very sexy woman who wants to have a lot of fun in life. But Bradley, a fine example of highly self-centered person, is an escapist of domestic duties and social responsibilities so he cannot fulfill her expectations as a life partner for the rest of his life. Because of her sexual and erotic charms, Bradley calls her, ‘a life bringer’ but her expectations as a wife and her demands for happiness makes him feel like ‘a death bringer’. He further adds, “There is nothing quite likes the dead dull feel of a failed marriage. This had nothing to do with love. Those who have suffered this sort of bondage will understand. Some people are just ‘diminishes’ and ‘spoilers’ for others. I suppose almost everybody diminishes someone”. (22) It clearly shows that blaming the institution of marriage is his delusion, when only the partners are responsible for its success and failure. His nature to escape form marital responsibilities is the reason behind his separation. As Hilda D. Spear opines,

Page 202

Richa Tripathi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 201-205

“Murdoch develops the motif of marital relations by reflecting on the history of Bradley’s marriage to Christian. He suggests that the institution of marriage itself is flawed. He does not believe it possible for the human soul to live in continual proximity with another, as a marriage necessitates.5 Bradley is unable to accept any responsibility for his own failed marriage and claims that after the divorce he ‘lived for years with a sense of things irrevocable soiled and spoiled.’ (25) His harsh views on marriage are supported by a phone call of his friend Arnold Baffin, a famous writer, who informs him that he, may have killed his wife. Bradley inspects everything. He finds Rachel crying and bleeding bitterly. She shows her anger, “All man despises all women really. All women fear all men really. Men are physically stronger that’s what it comes, that what’s behind it all. Of course they are bullies, they can end any argument. Ask any poor woman in the slums, she knows”.(40) Under the wrap of Rachel’s sentiments, Murdoch raises her strong opposition to existing gender discrimination, domestic violence, sexual abuse and mental and physical submission of females in the male dominating social structure which causes the moral decline to human society. At the time of departure, Bradley meets Arnold’s twenty years old daughter, Juliun Buffin. Later Bradley’s sister Priscilla becomes another victim of failed marriage and tries to commit suicide by eating overdose of sleeping pills but escapes. Priscilla’ husband, Roger Saxe, gets entangled with young beautiful girl and she is compelled to leave her home. Although Bradley believed it impossible for his sister to be happy with Roger yet he insists her to return to her husband, “You can’t leave Roger. I don’t make sense; of course you’re unhappy, all married people are unhappy.”(73) Like Martin Lunch- Gibbon in A Severed Head, Once again Bradley tries to run away from his domestic duties. As a brother, he has some responsibilities towards her sister, who is hardly in need of mental and emotional support. He thinks that running away from duties and responsibilities are giving him true significance of human life. He misunderstood the word ‘duty’ and his false ideologies keep him away from truth and reality. Murdoch’s thoughts come close to the Indian thought. Where Krishna summons Arjuna, “Whether we look at the metaphysical truth or the social duty, out path is clear. It is possible to rise higher through the performance of one’s duty in the right sprit.”6 Real salvations are in performing duties and fulfilling responsibilities with the pure sprit and Bradley is in imprisonment because he is running away from his duties. Rachel doubts whether Arnold is attracted to Christian or not. When Arnold claims it as friendship, Bradley denies accepting Arnold’s relationship as friendship by saying that, “Married people can’t have friendship, if they do they are faithless.”(167). Rachel needs attention, care, affection, love and happiness so she tries to woo Bradley for love making in the absence of Arnold. Sexual urges overcome them. The sexual desire that Bradley feels upon kissing Rachel is the first moment of erotic love. Later she confesses everything in front of Arnold about her love making with Bradley to save herself. Bradley knows very well that it is Rachel’s privilege to save herself at the the cost of his self esteem. He takes full guilty and suffers the consequences. Rachel sets him free, “You’re free…. Its not part of real life of what’s compulsory. My life is all compulsory. My child, my husband, compulsory. I’m caged…. You’ve got dignity, Solitary people can have dignity. A married woman has no dignity, no thoughts which really stand up separately. She’s a subdivision of her husband’s mind, and he can release misery in to her consciousness whenever he pleases, like ink spreading in to water.” (176) Being a wife, Rachael is unsuccessful in getting her husband’s love and affection so in jealousy; she tries to compete him in cheating. Her confession clearly shows her urges to fight for her rights but with the help of every possible wrong ways. P. P. Punja remarks on Arnold and Rachael relationship “an example of artificial love and he further adds that superficially they are “a charming and happily adjusted couple,” but in reality their “relationship has lost its center”. They no longer feel “wrapped up in one another” 7. Both become intolerable for each-other and this result in the murder of Arnold. It is this Arnold-Rachel relationship which makes clear Julian’s later attitude of ‘artificial love’ to Bradley”. Bradly meets Juliun once again. He buys her an expensive pair of purple boots. When Juliun puts on the boots in the store, Bradley sees that they look very good in her feet and he feels a surge of sexual desire for her. He realizes that it is the desire that he lacked just a few hours before when lying in bed with her mother. Bradley’s erotic desires start to emerge for Juliun. Bradley does not think frequently about sex but his language shows that his desires are not free from physical lust and passion, “Rachel is old and flabby with ‘dulled hair, Juliun is ‘young, fresh and bare foot’. (150) Murdoch’s motive to include ‘boot scene’ seems a hint to the protagonist for putting his feet in else’s shoes because no one knows where the shoe pinches like the wearer and now it’s his turn to be the next wearer. It is hard to be the victim on the basis of realism and easy to be judgmental about something on the basis of idealism. This intentional act is going to give a clear message to readers that people need to know themselves beyond ideal notions on the basis of ground reality. One can know oneself only when one is ready to experience the same pain tolerated by others. Earlier Priscilla’s husband relations with Rosemary seems immoral to him and now he is unable to resist the same sexual urges for a young body when he is examined by reality, truth is even more filthier than the rest. Bradely knows that love can change the quality of consciousness. Earlier, Bradley hates Roger and Marigold; the love of an old man for a young girl is something which Bradley considers ‘ugly and pathetic’. He comments,

Page 203

Richa Tripathi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 201-205

“How can you tell me that with that air of vile satisfaction? Am I supposed to be pleased because you’ve fathered another bastard? Are you so proud of being an adulterer? I regard you both as wicked, an old man and a young girl, and if you only knew how ugly and pathetic you look, pawing each other and making a vulgar display of how pleased you are with yourselves for having got rid of my sister. You’re like a pair of murderers. (104) His initial anger seems ironic, a fraction of his ideal world. At that time Bradley does not understand Roger's desire for freedom from lies and fake marriage vows. Now the urge to experience love generates meaningless magnanimity in him. After sensing love, he tries to claim that his love is pure and innocent but he witnesses his changing states of mind, statements, attitudes, choices and also changing patterns to deal with life. Now he is much closer to the truth and reality which shows his departure from ideal world and entrance in real world where people accepts harsh truths faces practical challenges to find their true inner selves. His statements clearly show his emotional and psychological state, “This was no delirium. Those who have loved so will understand me. There was an overwhelming sense of reality, of being at last real and seeing the real. The tables, the chairs, the sherry glasses, the curls on the rug, the dust: real (209). In his new love, he tries to utilize it as the source for true artistic creation. Julian has filled him with an unimaginable power which he states, “I knew that I would and I could use in my art. The deep cause of the universe, the stars, the distant galaxies, the ultimate particles of matter, had fashioned these two things, my love and my art as aspects of what was ultimately one and the same. They were, I knew, from the same source. It was under the same orders and recognizing the same authority that I now stood, a man renewed. (209) In Murdocian world, gay characters play a pivotal part in giving a true significance to different kinds of love and lives. Her treatment with gay characters shows her favorable approach towards their existence, sexuality and individuality. Most of her homosexual characters are male whose self acceptance is very spirited. Francis, an important homosexual character, suggests Bradley to express his love to Juliun bravely. Francis himself is suffering from the pain of being lonely because of his homosexuality. He is highly unhappy about his condition. He expresses his pain to Bradley. “I am homosexual and I’m blood unhappy about it. Of course you don’t know yourself, lucky old you. I just know myself too bloody well”. (153) Through Francis, Murdoch highlights the problem of isolation of homosexuals. Due to their specific identity society is not ready to accept them and to give them their rights. Francis wants to be free from the curse of homosexuality, which can’t provide him true love and a peaceful life. Society nurtures ideal world and individuality nurtures real world and their collision brings injustice to human beings. In spite of having self acceptance about their homo sexuality, homosexuals are still fighting for their right of equal treatment in society which is supported by Iris Murdoch in her creative forms. Sex also plays an important role in the lives of Murdoch’s characters. Bradley himself accepts the impact of sexual desire in his love for Julian. He comments, “When sexual desire is also love it connects us with the whole world and becomes a new mode of experience. Sex then reveals itself as the great connective principle whereby we overcome duality, the force which made separateness as an aspect of oneness at some moment of bliss in the mind of God. (211) Cockshut also remarks, “Every writer on the relation of sexes, who is worth serious discussion at all, knows that he is not dealing with an isolate life.” 8 Bradley expresses his love to Juliun. He tells a lie about his age that he is forty-six, but in reality he is fiftyeight. She accepts his proposal of love and reveals a secret of her passion of childhood love for him. In their relationship love is given a new philosophic and moral interpretation. It looks to Bradley that love brings to the lovers an over-whelming sense of reality, “of being at last real and seeing the real.”(160) Dipple argues that The Black Prince is “the story of Bradley ascess is through love.”9 Dipple’s argument connects with what P. Loxias, the mysterious editor and friend of Bradley states, “The Man’s creative struggle is a love story.” (31) Like an obsessed romantic couple, Bradley and Juliun run away to Patara, saying Francis to take care of Priscilla. In starting two days, Bradley finds himself unable to do a sexual perform due to his age and high expectations. Bradley’s desires reveal him to be a lustful older man who impatiently wants to take advantage of a younger woman, much like Humbert Humbert in Nabokov’s Lalita. Here Murdoch proves her point that the concept of true love is an illusion of an ideal world where platonic love seems everything but when it comes to reality check, love seems defenseless against the greed to experience sexual pleasures.After Priscilla’s death Bradley decides not to tell Juliun about it because he does not want to ruin his bliss of lovemaking and sexual performance. He thinks “The love making was part of this. I could not and would not chill Juliun’s young blood now with this tale of suicide.”(327) In spite of knowing that his act was immoral, he is still possessed by his invisible desires to perform sex with Juliun. He knows very well that his step is wrong so he admits it to Francis, “it was not your fault. It was my fault.” (344) In spite of knowing his guilt, Bradley decides not to spoil his pleasure. Bradley breaks the Sheep’s skull and makes Juliun cry due to his violent sex. The unwanted, brutal sexual act of Bradley shatters Juliun’s illusions about the ideal love and truth opens her blocked mindselt. When sexual encounters have ended, she appears changed and confused. She no longer idealized their love and marriage together. The reality of forced sex with an older man has crushed her perception of their relationship which is now bleak. Her realization becomes clearer when Arnold arrives and explains Bradley’s true age and informs about Pricilla’s death. He says, “He is irresponsible or else he’s a bit mad. He’s totally callous. His sister dies and he will not leave his love making.” (325) After this incident Juliun leaves him for forever. In agony he shows

Page 204

Richa Tripathi, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 7(2), June-August, 2014, pp. 201-205

Arnold’s letter to Rachel in which Arnold declares his love with Christian. Rejecting by both men, Rachel decides to take revenge from them. While Bradley was planning to go after Juliun without her consent, Rachel calls him urgently. When Bradley arrives, the crime scene gives a clear idea about Arnold’s murder due to domestic violence done by Rachel. Bradley helps Rachel to cover up her crime by wiping her fingerprints off the fireplace poker. When police came, they bring Bradley with them for committing the crime and Rachel gives her approval to taken a perfect revenge on the two men she had sworn never to forgive. Now she is free from the cage of marriage which was never existed in the true sense. Bradley reflects his state of advancement as it also states that the highest art is produced when a person is free from the bondage of ‘self’ and ‘ego’. He comes to realize: Art is vain and hollow show, a toy of gross illusion, unless it points beyond itself and moves ever wither it points. (392) Murdoch’s belief that art must connect itself to truth and reality. It cannot be created in isolation, ignorance and avoidance. Since it has as its subject matter life, people and their experience, the creator’s close connection with life is mandatory. The creative spirit must draw its sustenance from the very “thinginess”. K.K.Bajaj puts, “Murdoch’s sustained conviction that the disciplined activity of art entails on the part of the artist a real adherence to truth telling. Like the idea of the good, truth in art is double in focus. On the one hand, it demands full attention to all the details of every aspect of the creatures of quotidian. On the other it implies the Platonic truth she partially images in The Black Prince.”10 Priscilla once tells Bradley, “You understand nothing of horror-no wonder you can’t’ write real books- you don’t see the power.” (224) Rachel further accuses Bradley: “Why can’t you write? Because you are all timid and repressed and tied up. I mean in a spiritual way.”(15) It occurs to Bradley that Rachel may indeed be the messenger of God. He reflects, “It had often, when I thought most profoundly about it occurred to me that I was a bad artist because I was a coward, would now courage in life prefigure and even perhaps induce courage in art.” (144) Iris Murdoch, herself accepts in her essay the relation among art, love and reality which brings real freedom, “Art and morals are with certain provisos…. one. Their essence is the same. The essence of both of them is love…. Love is the extremely difficult realization that something other than oneself is real. Love and so art and morals, is the discovery of reality.”11 Like Bertolt Brecht states about it “Art is not a mirror held up to reality but a hammer with which to shape it.” 12 Bradley finds his true freedom in prison where he moves from illusion to reality and from a selfish ordinary man to a true artist. His all illusions about his true love has been removed which he grasps as freedom was not the real meaning of human freedom. He knows that it was his imprisonment when he destroyed his whole life in fulfilling his fake desires and now it is his true freedom when he has accept the reality of life as they actually are which proved helpful in producing a great novel. As Murdoch contends “Learning to detect the false in art and enjoy the true is a part of life long education in moral discernment.13 Bradley while telling his story indulges in a series of soliloquies about the relation between, life, love, art, morality, sex and suffering. Only through his narrated autobiography does. Bradley’s life takes on meaning and reality both for himself and his readers. Only by the actual act of writing his memoirs is he able to realize himself as a true novelist and a true as artist. Richard Todd rightly remarks that “In The Black Prince Iris Murdoch has been triumphantly successful in finding a mode of discourse in which to show what she means by “form” or lack or super-abundance of it, and to show what might be implied, in its consoling or non-consoling nature.”14Bradley moves towards death which is the sign of empowerment, enlightenment and true freedom for human being. As Loxias puts in the end, “Art is not cozy and it is not mocked. Art tells the only truth that ultimately matters. It is the light by which human beings can be mended. And after art, there is, let me assure you all, nothing”. (416) References [1]

Bajaj, K. K. A. (2001), Critical Study of Iris Murdoch’s Fiction. Delhi: Atantic, p 39.

[2]

Bertolt Brecht [Online] Available: http://www.goodreads.com/quotes/tag/art

[3]

Cockshut, A.O.J. (1997), Man and Woman: A Study of Love and the Novel. London: Collins, p.209.

[4]

Dipple, Elizabeth. (1982), Works for the Spirit. London: Methuen & Co. Ltd., p.116.

[5]

Haruki Murakami in ‘Kafka on the Shore’ [Online] Available: http://www.goodreads.com/quotes/tag/art

[6] [7]

Murdoch, Iris. (1977), The Black Prince. New York: Penguin Books Ltd, p.35. Murdoch, Iris. (1959), The Sublime and the Good. Chicago Review XIII, (Autumn) p.43.

[8] [9] [10]

Murdoch, Iris. (1977), The Fire on The Sun; Why Plato Banished the Artists. Oxford University Press, p.130. Pablo Picasso [Online] Available: http://www.goodreads.com/quotes/tag/art. Pearson, Gabriel. (1973), Simultaneous a Quadratic. Guardian, 22 Feb. (2).

[11]

Punja, P.P. (1993), The Novels of Iris Murdoch, A Critical Study. Jalandhar, A. B. S. Publication, p.135.

[12]

Radhakrishnan, S. The Bhagwad Gita (ed.) India, Blackie & Son. Ltd. Ch. II Sloka 37.

[13]

Spear, Hilda D. (1995), Modern Novelists: Iris Murdoch. London: MacMillan Press Ltd., p.80.

[14]

Todd, Richard. (1979), The Shakespearian Interest. London: and New York: Vision Press , p.27-28.

Page 205